<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0 nzetc-p5.xsd" xml:id="Cow02NewZ" xml:lang="en">
  <teiHeader>
    <fileDesc xml:id="fileDesc-0001">
      <titleStmt>
        <title type="marc245">The New Zealand Wars: A History of the Maori Campaigns and the Pioneering Period: Volume II: The Hauhau Wars, (<date from="1864" to="1872">1864–72</date>)</title>
        <title type="sort">New Zealand Wars: A History of the Maori Campaigns and the Pioneering Period: Volume II: The Hauhau Wars, (1864–72)</title>
        <title type="gmd">[electronic resource]</title>
        <author>
          <name key="name-207731" type="person">James Cowan, F.R.G.S.</name>
        </author>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0001">
          <resp>Creation of machine-readable version</resp>
          <name>Keyboarded by <name key="name-123705" type="organisation">AEL Data</name></name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0002">
          <resp>Creation of digital images</resp>
          <name key="name-121587" type="person">Kamala Bain</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0003">
          <resp>Conversion to TEI.2-conformant markup</resp>
          <name key="name-123705" type="organisation">AEL Data</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <extent>ca. 1534 kilobytes</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>
          <name key="name-121602" type="organisation">New Zealand Electronic Text Centre</name>
        </publisher>
        <pubPlace><name key="name-008844" type="place">Wellington</name>, New Zealand</pubPlace>
        <idno type="etc">Modern English</idno>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>Publicly accessible</p>
          <p n="public">URL: http://www.nzetc.org/collections.html</p>
          <p>copyright 2004, by <name key="name-008371" type="organisation">Victoria University of Wellington</name></p>
        </availability>
        <date when="2005">2005</date>
      <idno type="vuw-bbid">714618</idno></publicationStmt>
      <sourceDesc xml:id="sourceDesc-0001">
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <!-- Until such time as we have a way of dealing with series titles, these will be commented out -->
            <!-- <title level="s"><name key="name-140806" type="work">The New Zealand Wars: A History of the Maori Campaigns and the Pioneering Period</name></title> -->
            <title level="m">
              <name key="name-140837" type="work">The New Zealand Wars: A History of the Maori Campaigns and the Pioneering Period: Volume II: The Hauhau Wars, <date from="1864" to="1872">1864–72</date></name>
            </title>
            <author>
              <name key="name-207731" type="person">James Cowan, F.R.G.S.</name>
            </author>
          </titleStmt>
          <editionStmt>
            <p/>
          </editionStmt>
          <publicationStmt>
            <publisher><name type="person" key="name-111032">R. E. Owen</name>, Government Printer</publisher>
            <pubPlace><name key="name-008844" type="place">Wellington</name>, New Zealand</pubPlace>
            <date when="1956">1956</date>
            <idno type="callno">Source copy consulted: Victoria University of Wellington Library</idno>
          </publicationStmt>
          <seriesStmt xml:id="seriesStmt-0001">
            <title>
              <name key="name-140806" type="work">The New Zealand Wars: A History of the Maori Campaigns and the Pioneering Period</name>
            </title>
          </seriesStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>All unambiguous end-of-line hyphens have been removed, and
          the trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding
          line. Every effort has been made to preserve the Māori macron
          using unicode.</p>
        <p xml:id="ETC">Some keywords in the header are a local Electronic
          Text Centre scheme to aid in establishing analytical
          groupings.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy xml:id="nzetc-subjects">
          <bibl>
            <title>NZETC Subject Headings</title>
          </bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc xml:id="profileDesc-0001">
      <creation>
        <date when="1955">1955</date>
      </creation>
      <langUsage>
        <language ident="en">English</language>
      </langUsage>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.nzetc.org/nzetc-subjects">
          <list>
            <item>
              <rs key="subject-000002" type="subject">New Zealand Wars History</rs>
            </item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.example.org/folksonomy">
          <term>nonfiction</term>
          <term>prose</term>
          <term>masculine/feminine</term>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <!--
    <revisionDesc id="revisionDesc-0001">
            <change id="change-0001">
        <date value="2007-02-13">13 February 2007</date>
        <respStmt id="respStmt-0004">
          <resp>corrector</resp>
          <name key="name-141366" type="person">Samantha Callaghan</name>
        </respStmt>
        <item>Changed the document title in both the fileDesc and SourceDesc to better reflect the title of the work.</item>
      </change>
    </revisionDesc>
    -->
    <revisionDesc>
      <change n="quickProof"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Text-proofing of a sample of the text</change>
      <change n="teiMarkup"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Conversion to TEI.2-conformat markup</change>
      <change n="scriptedMarkup"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Adding scripted markup</change>
      <change n="encodingDesc"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of encodingDesc</change>
      <change n="addBibls"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of bibls</change>
      <change n="assembleImages"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Assembled all images</change>
      <change n="derivativeCreation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Creation of derivative images</change>
      <change n="teiValidation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Validation of TEI</change>
      <change n="nameValidation"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Validation of names</change>
      <change n="utf8Conversion"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Conversion to Unicode (utf-8)</change>
      <change n="makeProduction"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Promotion to production</change>
      <change n="drmAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to access control</change>
      <change n="harvestTopicMap"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Harvest into Topic Map</change>
      <change n="browserCheck"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Checking of text using browser</change>
      <change n="corpusAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to corpus</change>
      <change n="catalogueAddition"><date when="2007-08-07T21:17:52">21:17:52, Tuesday 7 August 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Addition of text to Library Catalogue<!-- BBID=714618 --></change>
      <change n="live"><date when="2008-09-23T14:47:12">14:47:12, Tuesday 23 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Make text available on NZETC website</change>
    <change n="epubPreparation"><date when="2009-08-04T14:07:22">14:07:22, Tuesday 4 August 2009</date><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Preparation of EPUB (and other formats such as DaisyBook)</change></revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text xml:id="t1">
    <front xml:id="t1-front1">
      <div xml:id="t1-front-d1" type="covers">
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZFCo">
            <graphic url="Cow02NewZFCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZFCo-g"/>
            <figDesc>Front Cover</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZSpi">
            <graphic url="Cow02NewZSpi.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZSpi-g"/>
            <figDesc>Spine</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZBCo">
            <graphic url="Cow02NewZBCo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZBCo-g"/>
            <figDesc>Back Cover</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZTit">
            <graphic url="Cow02NewZTit.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZTit-g"/>
            <figDesc>Title Page</figDesc>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="f1" n="half-title page">
        <pb xml:id="ni" n="i"/>
        <p>NEW ZEALAND WARS</p>
        <p>VOLUME II: 1864-72</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="f1a" type="frontispiece">
        <pb xml:id="nii" n="ii"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZiia">
            <graphic url="Cow02NewZiia.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZiia-g"/>
            <head>Officers of the New Zealand Armed Constabulary Field Force (Parihaka, Taranaki, November, 1881.)</head>
            <p>Front Row: Captain Baker, Captain Anderson, Lieut.-Colonel <name type="person" key="name-209105">J. M. Roberts</name>, Captain <name type="person" key="name-208640">G. Mair</name>, Captain <name type="person">H. W. Northcroft</name>, Captain <name type="person" key="name-125128">W. B. Messenger</name>, Major <name type="person" key="name-100507">F. Y. Goring</name>.</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div>
      <pb xml:id="niii" n="iii"/>
      <titlePage xml:id="f2">
        <docTitle>
          <titlePart>THE NEW ZEALAND WARS</titlePart>
        </docTitle>
        <titlePart><hi rend="i">A History of the</hi> MAORI CAMPAIGNS AND THE PIONEERING PERIOD</titlePart>
        <docAuthor>JAMES COWAN, F.R.G.S.</docAuthor>
        <docEdition>Volume II: The Hauhau Wars, 1864–72</docEdition>
        <docImprint>
          <publisher>ROWEN, GOVERNMENT PRINTER,</publisher>
          <pubPlace>WELLINGTON, NEW ZEALAND—1956</pubPlace>
        </docImprint>
      </titlePage>
      <div xml:id="f3" n="imprint page">
        <pb xml:id="niv" n="iv"/>
        <p>
          <hi rend="i">First published 1923</hi>
        </p>
        <p>
          <hi rend="i">Reprinted without amendment 1956</hi>
        </p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="f4" type="preface">
        <pb xml:id="nv" n="v"/>
        <head>Preface to Volume II</head>
        <p>THIS VOLUME of the New Zealand Wars History carries on the narrative of the Maori campaigns from the commencement of the Hauhau War in Taranaki in 1864 to the final expeditions against <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> in 1872. The period covered is the most critical and the most adventurous in New Zealand's history, and the story here given is the first complete account written of the numerous campaigns conducted under the colony's self-reliant military policy which dispensed with the aid of Imperial troops.</p>
        <p>The description of the Pai-marire, or Hauhau religion, under whose impulse the war against the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> was waged with a desperation unknown in the earlier years, contains much that has not previously been recorded. For this and for many other word-of-mouth contributions to a better knowledge of the Maori side of the long racial conflict my thanks go forth to my old warrior friends, both Kawanatanga and Hauhau. Many a day was spent, frequently on the fern-grown site of some fortification or on some battle-ground, in gathering from the veteran bush fighters of two races the stories of the past—stories, in the case of the Maori, often given a high dramatic value by the graphic manner of the narrator. The stirring tales of the past have been drilled into the memory of the native of the old type by unvarying repetition in the tribal home, until every incident of a day's action has been indelibly impressed, to be released like a phonograph record when the time comes. This remark applies in particular to the generation of men now fast passing away; the young Maori's mind has been transformed by books and colleges, and he has lost the marvellous memorizing powers of his forefathers.</p>
        <p>For documentary evidence of special value I am indebted to Captain <name key="name-140963" type="person">G. A. Preece</name>, N.Z.C., of Palmerston North, one of the very few colonial soldiers who kept a diary throughout the war. His private journal of the period 1869–72 is of particular importance for its narrative of the last expeditions against <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> in the Urewera Country. These expeditions in the final period of guerrilla warfare, carried out under most arduous conditions in a savage and roadless territory, are now described in detail, through the co-operation of Captain Preece and the hearty assistance of his comrade Captain <name key="name-208640" type="person">Gilbert Mair</name>, N.Z.C.</p>
        <pb xml:id="nvi" n="vi"/>
        <p>Death has claimed many of the veterans, <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> and Maori, who were among my authorities and helpers—chief among them that good soldier Colonel Porter. I regard it as fortunate that so much material enabling us to picture accurately the life and incidents of a vanished day was gathered while there was yet time.</p>
        <closer>Wellington, New Zealand, <date when="1923-03-01">March, 1923.</date>
          <signed>J. COWAN.</signed>
        </closer>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="f5" type="contents">
        <pb xml:id="nvii" n="vii"/>
        <list>
          <head>Contents</head>
          <item>CHAPTER 1: PAI-MARIRE <ref target="#n1">1</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A new phase of Maori warfare—The Pai-marire or Hauhau religion—Tribes united in a holy war against the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>—The confiscation of Taranaki territory—Prophets of the <hi rend="i">Niu</hi>—Mixture of Christian and pagan faiths—Powerful appeal of Pai-marire to the Maori temperament—Magic spells to avert the bullets—Great political value of the religion—The Hauhau chants—Marvellous Powers attributed to the priests—Hypnotic influence of the Pai-marire—A singular night seance—White renegades share in the Hauhau ceremonies—The surprise at <name type="person" key="name-100322">Te Ahuahu</name> (1864)—British soldiers decapitated—The heads sent from tribe to tribe—<name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s apostles.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 2: THE ATTACK ON SENTRY HILL REDOUBT <ref target="#n21">21</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A story of fanatic courage—Hauhau war-party attempts to storm Sentry Hill Redoubt, Taranaki—The fortified mound of Te Morere—Te Kahu-pukoro's narrative of the assault—Hepanaia the prophet and his warriors—Daylight attack on the redoubt—Maori incantations to avert the soldiers' bullets—“<hi rend="i">Hapa, hapa, Pai-marire</hi>”—The storming-party repulsed with heavy loss—<name type="person" key="name-208885">Tamati Hone</name>'s dirge for the fallen: “My brave canoes lie broken on the shore.”</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 3: THE BATTLE OF MOUTOA <ref target="#n30">30</ref>
          </item>
          <item>“The Isle of Heroes”—War between Upper and Lower Wanganui tribes—Hauhau propaganda on the river—Captain Lloyd's head at Pipiriki—Savage ceremonies round the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> pole—Pai-marire converts plan attack on Wanganui Town—Down-river natives oppose their passage—Challenge to fight on Moutoa Island—Scenes in the rival camps—The children's Hauhau war-game—The battle on the island—An eye-witness's story—The friendly tribes hard pressed at first—Tamehana te Aewa's heroic stand—Complete defeat of the Hauhaus—Death of Matene the prophet.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 4: THE SIEGE OF PIPIRIKI <ref target="#n37">37</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Military post established at Pipiriki, Wanganui River—Major Brassey's force builds redoubts—Formidable gathering of Hauhau tribes—Attack on the redoubts—A twelve days' siege—Sniping and guerrilla tactics—Ammunition and food run low—Messages for relief sent to Wanganui Town—A truce with the Hauhaus—Lieutenant Newland's plucky mission to the Maori camp—A force from Wanganui raises the siege.</item>
          <pb xml:id="nviii" n="viii"/>
          <item>CHAPTER 5: CAMERON'S WEST COAST CAMPAIGN <ref target="#n46">46</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Operations against the West Coast tribes—General Cameron takes the field—Hauhau war-parties concentrated on the Waitotara—British army attacked at Nukumaru—Hauhau warriors charge into the camp—Two days' heavy skirmishing—Tu-Patea's narrative of the fighting—The death of Assistant Adjutant-General Johnston—Cameron declines to attack Weraroa <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Acrimonious correspondence with the Governor—Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>'s successful strategy—Weraroa outflanked by colonial forces—Capture of Hauhau party at Arei-ahi—The General's slow march up the coast—Engagement at Te Ngaio, Kakaramea—Heavy losses of the Maoris—British headquarters fixed at the Wai-ngongoro—Lieut.-Colonel Colvile's operations near Warea, Taranaki—Several villages attacked and destroyed—General Cameron's departure—The Government's self-reliant war policy—Gradual withdrawal of the Imperial troops.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 6: CHUTE'S TARANAKI CAMPAIGN <ref target="#n61">61</ref>
          </item>
          <item>General Cameron's energetic successor—General Chute enters on a bush campaign—Operations against the South Taranaki tribes—Capture of Te Putahi <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—The storming of Otapawa—Death of Lieut.-Colonel Hassard—“Die-hards” rush the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—<name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name> at Otapawa—Swift movements against Ngati-Ruanui and Nga-Ruahine Tribes—Numerous villages destroyed—Work of the native contingent under Kepa—Chute's march through the forest—The Whakaahurangi track—The troops short of provisions—Nine days in the bush—Arrival at New Plymouth and return march down the coast—Skirmishing in the Warea district—Lieut.-Colonel Butler's operations from the Wai-ngongoro.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 7: PAI-MARIRE ON THE EAST COAST: KEREOPA, AND THE MURDER OF MR. VOLKNER <ref target="#n72">72</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Pai-marire propaganda on the Bay of Plenty coast—<name type="person" key="name-100148">Kereopa te Rau</name> and <name type="person" key="name-100545">Patara Raukatauri</name> <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s prophets—Arrival at Opotiki and conversion of the Whakatohea Tribe—The Rev. C. S. Volkner and the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-208074">Thomas Grace</name> taken prisoners—Mr. Volkner hanged near his mission station—Kereopa's atrocities in the church—He eats the missionary's eyes—Narrow escape of Mr. Grace—H.M.S. “Eclipse” to the rescue—Seizure of the cutter “Kate” at Whakatane, and murder of Mr. <name type="person" key="name-207999">James Fulloon</name>—Pai-marire influence at Tauranga—The chief <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name> attempts to join the Hauhaus—His capture at Lake Rotoiti by Ngati-Pikiao—A curious scene in the bush—The story of Tomika te Mutu's song and its sequel.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 8: A MOUNTAIN WAR: THE FIGHTING AT TE TAPIRI <ref target="#n84">84</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A battle-ground on the Urewera border—Ngati-Manawa and Arawa bar Kereopa's progress to the plains—Redoubts built at Te Tapiri—Whakatohea and Urewera Hauhaus lay siege to the Queenite forts—Gallant work of the small garrisons—Maori heroines—Kereopa's redoubt at Hinamoki—The ceremonies at the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> pole—Skirmishing between the forts—Kereopa the Eye-eater—Daring attack by the Queenites on a hill <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—The storming of the fort, and the fight at the <hi rend="i">niu</hi>—Many deeds of bravery—Desperate plight of the Tapiri garrisons—Decision to retreat to the plains—The crossing of the Rangitaiki—Raharuhi destroys the log bridge—Major Mair and his Arawa to the rescue.</item>
          <pb xml:id="nix" n="ix"/>
          <item>CHAPTER 9: OPERATIONS AT MATATA AND TE TEKO <ref target="#n96">96</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Hauhaus on the Lower Rangitaiki—Operations by Major Mair and the Arawa—A campaign in the great swamp—Two months' difficult work around Matata—The forts in the morass—Capture of several positions—The Hauhaus retreat to Te Teko, on the Rangitaiki—Mair lays siege to the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Skilful sapping operations—The five trenches of the Arawa—Intense rivalry in the sap-digging—Incidents of the siege—Capture of Pa-harakeke—The surrender of the Hauhaus in Te Teko—Capture of some of Volkner's and Fulloon's murderers—Five executed in Auckland.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 10: THE EXPEDITION TO OPOTIKI <ref target="#n106">106</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Punitive force despatched to Opotiki—Difficulties of the landing—Skirmishing on the sandhills—Opotiki villages occupied—Operations against the Whakatohea—The fort at Te Puia—The Wanganui mounted men in action—A cavalry charge at Kiorekino—Sharp work with sword and revolver—The capture of Te Tarata <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Hauhaus evacuate Te Puia and retreat on the Waioeka—Intermittent skirmishing—The pursuit of Kereopa—Expeditions up the Waimana and Waioeka valleys.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 11: EAST COAST OPERATIONS: FIGHTING AMONG THE NGATI-POROU <ref target="#n117">117</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Pai-marire mission to the East Coast—Visit of Patara and Kereopa—Rongowhakaata and other tribes become Hauhaus—Part of Ngati-Porou converted—Hauhau outbreak in the Waiapu Valley—Aowera sub-tribe takes the field against the rebels—A skirmish at Mangaone—<name type="person" key="name-100300">Ropata Wahawaha</name> first distinguishes himself—Ngati-Porou loyalists armed by the Government—Force of colonial troops despatched to Waiapu in H.M.S. “Eclipse”—Skirmishes in the Waiapu Valley—Storming of Pa-kairomiromi—Gallant defence of Te Mawhai <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Attacks on Pukemaire fortress—Capture of the Hauhau mountain stronghold Hungahunga-toroa—Surrender of rebel Ngati-Porou, and restoration of peace at the East Cape.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 12: THE SIEGE OF WAERENGA-A-HIKA <ref target="#n125">125</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Hauhauism in the Poverty Bay district—Enemy fortification near the mission station at Waerenga-a-Hika—Ngati-Porou co-operate with Government forces against the Hauhaus—Description of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—A seven days' siege—Military settlers lose several men—Hauhaus charge out from the stockade and are heavily repulsed—Hand-to-hand encounters—Major Fraser's makeshift artillery—The Hauhaus surrender; losses over a hundred killed—Arrest of <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> Rikirangi and transportation with the Hauhaus to the Chatham Islands.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 13: THE FIRST WAIROA CAMPAIGN <ref target="#n129">129</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Pai-marire emissaries at the Wairoa (Hawke's Bay)—Many of the Ngati-Kahungunu become Hauhaus—The Queenite faction armed by the Government—A military force despatched to Wairoa—Ngati-Porou, under <name type="person" key="name-100300">Ropata Wahawaha</name>, go to the assistance of the loyalists—Engagement at Omaru-hakeke—Captain Hussey Killed—Dr. Scott's narrative of the fight—Skirmish near the Waihau lakes (Tiniroto)—Engagement at Te Kopane, near Waikare-moana.</item>
          <pb xml:id="nx" n="x"/>
          <item>CHAPTER 14: THE FIGHT AT OAMARUNUI (HAWKE'S BAY) <ref target="#n137">137</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Hawke's Bay in 1866—Town of Napier threatened by Ngati-Hineuru Hauhaus—Panapa the prophet and his war-party—Mr. <name type="person" key="name-208610">Donald McLean</name> (Superintendent of Hawke's Bay) takes action against the Hauhaus—Napier Militia called out and drilled—Colonel Whitmore attacks Ngati-Hineuru at Omarunui—Defeat of the Maoris with heavy loss—<name type="person" key="name-100078">Peita Kotuku</name>'s narrative—Major Fraser cuts off <name type="person" key="name-100565">Te Rangihiroa</name>'s war-party at Petane—Prisoners deported to the Chatham Islands.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 15: MCDONNELL'S TARANAKI CAMPAIGN <ref target="#n143">143</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The position in South Taranaki—Settlement of the confiscated lands begun—Survey work on the plains—Major McDonnell takes command of the field force—Redoubts garrisoned at Manawapou and Waihi—Ngati-Ruanui begin a campaign of ambuscades—Attack on a convoy near Waihi—A trooper tomahawked—An ambush near Hawera; narrow escape of surveyors—Night attack on Pokaikai village—McDonnell attacks Pungarehu—A sharp battle in the bush—Gallant rearguard action—Skirmishes at Popoia, Tirotiro-moana, and other bush settlements—How the Maoris guarded the tracks; the device of the <hi rend="i">tawhiti</hi>—First expedition to Te Ngutu-o-te-manu—A fortified log-hut settlement.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 16: THE TAURANGA BUSH CAMPAIGN <ref target="#n153">153</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Campaign against the Piri-Rakau Hauhaus—Survey-parties obstructed—Bush skirmishes inland of Tauranga—Forces attack Te Irihanga and Whakamarama villages—Fighting in the fringe of the great forest—<name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name>'s narrow escape at Whakamarama—Work of the Arawa, under Major Mair—Skirmishes and destruction of Hauhau settlements at Oropi, Te Puke, Te Akeake, Paengaroa, and elsewhere—Second attack on Whakamarama—Encounters in the bush—Fight at Te Umu-o-Korongaehe—Whakamarama settlement and crops destroyed—Skirmish at Te Kaki—Hazardous scouting operations.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 17: HAUHAU INVASION OF THE ROTORUA DISTRICT <ref target="#n161">161</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Waikato and Ngati-Raukawa menace Rotorua—Invasion via Patetere and Mamaku—Arawa out-villages attacked, and Ohinemutu threatened—Return of the Arawa from the Piri-Rakau campaign, and encounters with the invaders—The fight at Te Koutu—Lieutenant Mair's sharp skirmish in the old <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Defeat of the Hauhaus—Mair's thirty-nine warriors.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 18: CAPTURE OF PURAKU PA, TARUKENGA <ref target="#n166">166</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Hauhaus fortify a position at Puraku, Tarukenga, overlooking Rotorua—<name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name>'s lone-hand scouting-work—The <hi rend="i">pa</hi> attacked by 1st Waikato Militia and the Arawa—Mair despatched to outflank the stronghold—A difficult bush march—A dramatic episode—Mair's interview with a Hauhau warrior—The entrenchment attacked and captured—Pursuit of the Hauhaus—Description of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Maori skill in military engineering.</item>
          <pb xml:id="nxi" n="xi"/>
          <item>CHAPTER 19: SKIRMISHING IN THE OPOTIKI DISTRICT <ref target="#n174">174</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Hauhau raiding-parties troublesome in the Opotiki Valley— Ambuscades, forays, and murders—Tamaikowha's savage warfare—Two settlers killed; two others narrowly escape—Military settlers form the Opotiki Volunteer Rangers—Expeditions in pursuit of Ngai-tama and Urewera raiders—Skirmishes in the Waimana forests and gorges—Expeditions up the Whakatane.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 20: THE OPENING OF <name type="person" key="name-124007">TITO KOWARU</name>'S CAMPAIGN (TARANAKI, 1868) <ref target="#n179">179</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>, of Nga-Ruahine, becomes the war-leader of South Taranaki tribes—A new plan of campaign—Ambuscades and surprise attacks on redoubts—<name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>'s picked war-party, the “Tekau-ma-rua”—Horse-stealing on the plains—Armed visits to Te Ngutu-o-te-manu—Action by Mr. Booth and Colonel McDonnell—Three military settlers killed at Te Rauna, near the Wai-ngongoro—Reinforcements for the new operations—A trooper ambushed near Waihi and cut to pieces—Revival of cannibalism by the Hauhaus—Eating of human flesh at Te Ngutu-o-te-manu—<name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>'s boastful letter—The Hauhau headquarters in the forest—Pagan ceremonies in “Wharekura”—The deserter, <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>, at Te Ngutu-o-te-manu—His strange life of bush adventure.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 21: THE DEFENCE OF TURUTURU-MOKAI <ref target="#n187">187</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The “Rorke's Drift“ of Taranaki—Story of the Turuturu-mokai Redoubt—Garrisoned by Armed Constabulary and Military Settlers, under Captain Ross—Tardy repair of the redoubt—<name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>'s spies watch the work—An early-morning attack—Twenty defenders against sixty Hauhaus—Two hours' desperate fighting—Narratives of survivors: Cosslett, Johnston, <name type="person" key="name-100362">John Beamish</name>, and <name type="person" key="name-100294">George Tuffin</name>—Half the defenders killed and several wounded—Death of Captain Ross—The pagan rite of the <hi rend="i">Whangai-hau</hi>—A human heart offered in burnt sacrifice to the gods of battle—Heroic resistance of the survivors—Help at last from Waihi—Colonel McDonnell's dramatic vow.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 22: TE NGUTU-O-TE-MANU: THE FIRST ATTACK <ref target="#n202">202</ref>
          </item>
          <item>McDonnell avenges Turuturu-mokai—Expedition against Te Ngutu-o-te-manu <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Skirmish in the clearing—Destruction of the village and <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>'s sacred house “Wharekura”—Fighting a rearguard action—Difficult work of carrying out the wounded—A brave padre.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 23: THE REPULSE AT TE NGUTU-O-TE-MANU <ref target="#n206">206</ref>
          </item>
          <item>McDonnell's second attack on <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>'s forest stronghold—A long bush march to the rear of Te Ngutu-o-te-manu—The column heavily fired on—Hauhaus skirmish out from the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—A destructive cross-fire—Uselessness of untrained men in bush fighting—McDonnell's decision to retreat—Officers vainly wait for orders—Death of Major Von Tempsky, Captain Buck, and other officers and men—McDonnell's retirement with the wounded—War-rite of the <hi rend="i">Whangai-hau</hi>—Captain Roberts collects the remnant and fights a rearguard action—A night in the forest—Roberts's narrative of the battle—The killing of Von Tempsky
            <pb xml:id="nxii" n="xii"/>
            —McDonnell's report—The day after the fight—Scenes of savagery in “The Bird's Beak” <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Funeral pyre of the slain whites—The cannibal feast; a soldier's body cooked and eaten—The battlefield to-day—Von Tempsky's sword.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 24: TE KOOTI'S ESCAPE FROM CHATHAM ISLANDS <ref target="#n222">222</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The exiles at Wharekauri—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> becomes their prophet and leader—Founder of a new religious cult—His magnetic influence over the Maori prisoners—Singular scenes in the meeting-house—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s ritual—Mismanagement of the military guard—A fatal reduction—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s plans for escape—Seizure of the schooner “Rifleman”—The voyage to New Zealand—<name type="person" key="name-100078">Peita Kotuku</name>'s narrative—A human sacrifice: <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> casts <name type="person" key="name-100334">Te Warihi</name> overboard—Arrival at Whareongaonga, East Coast—The escapees and their equipment—The march inland.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 25: THE FIRST ENGAGEMENTS WITH TE KOOTI <ref target="#n235">235</ref>
          </item>
          <item>European force pursues <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>—Captain Westrup badly defeated at Paparatu—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s victory greatly enhances his prestige—Colonel Whitmore assumes the direction of operations—Captain Richardson's engagement at Waihau—Another success for <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>—Whitmore takes up the pursuit—An arduous winter march inland—Engagement on the Ruakituri River—Captain Carr and Mr. Canning killed—An indecisive fight—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> retreats to Puketapu, and Whitmore withdraws to Poverty Bay.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 26: WHITMORE'S DEFEAT AT MOTUROA <ref target="#n244">244</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The position on the West Coast—Disorganization of the Taranaki field force—A state of semi-mutiny—Colonel McDonnell resigns and is succeeded by Colonel Whitmore—Territory north of the Patea abandoned to the Hauhaus—A convoy skirmish at Turangarere—Patea and Wairoa the advanced posts— <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>'s triumphant progress southward—Whitmore plans to surprise him at Moturoa—Armed Constabulary reinforcements—A night march from Wairoa camp—Moturoa <hi rend="i">pa</hi> attacked in the early morning—Hauhaus on the alert—An unfinished stockade—Whitmore's failure to scout the position—The storming-party—Attackers meet a heavy fire and are beaten off—Death of Major Hunter—Roberts's “Young Division” (No. 6 A.C.) comes up in support—Whitmore orders a retreat—A gallant rearguard action—Desperate fighting at close quarters—Maori battle-rite of the <hi rend="i">Whangai-hau:</hi> an omen of success—Plucky work of No. 2 Division—Close-quarters skirmishing in the bush—Heavy losses of Whitmore's force—Withdrawal to the Kai-iwi River—The battlefield to-day—Tu-Patea's narrative—The Wairoa Redoubt.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 27: THE POVERTY BAY MASSACRE <ref target="#n263">263</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s raid on the Poverty Bay settlements—Warnings disregarded—Major Biggs's fatal confidence—Hauhau war-parties surprise the Matawhero settlers—Major Biggs and Captain Wilson and their families slaughtered—Thirty-three Europeans and thirty-seven friendly Maoris killed—A Hauhau's narrative of the raid—Fugitives gather at the Turanganui Redoubt—Women and children sent to Napier and Auckland—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> fortifies himself at Makaretu.</item>
          <pb xml:id="nxiii" n="xiii"/>
          <item>CHAPTER 28: MAKARETU, AND THE SIEGE OF NGATAPA <ref target="#n270">270</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> driven from Makaretu—His fortress on Ngatapa Mountain—European and Maori force attacks the position—Gallant work by Ropata and Captain Preece—Failure of the first attack—Arrival of Colonel Whitmore—Second attack on Ngatapa—A Ngati-Porou storming-party—The inner defences reached—Hauhaus abandon the fort at night—The pursuit by Ngati-Porou—Summary execution of more than a hundred prisoners—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> takes refuge on the Upper Waioeka.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 29: THE FINAL CAMPAIGN AGAINST TITOKOWARU <ref target="#n285">285</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Colonel Whitmore returns to the West Coast—Armed Constabulary operations against <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name> renewed—Corps of Guides formed—A scouting adventure at the Okehu Gorge—Attack on Taurangaika <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—A skilfully designed stronghold—<name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name> evacuates the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> and is driven across the Waitotara—The peach-grove ambuscade at Papatupu—Last instance of cannibalism in New Zealand—The engagement at Otautu—<name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name> takes refuge in the forest—The attack at Whakamara—A chase through the bush—Ruthless methods of warfare—Decapitation of captured Hauhaus—Rewards paid for the heads—The bush column reaches Taiporohenui—<name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name> at Te Ngaere—Whitmore crosses the great swamp—Escape of the Hauhaus to the Upper Waitara—The massacre at Pukearuhe—Shells fired at Mokau Heads—Expeditions up the Waitotara, Whenuakura, and Patea Rivers—End of the Taranaki War—Field force transferred to the Bay of Plenty.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 30: TE KOOTI'S RAID ON WHAKATANE <ref target="#n314">314</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Attack on Bay of Plenty settlements planned by <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>—The Lower Whakatane Valley invaded—Attack on the Ngati-Pukeko in Rauporoa <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Defence of the mill and redoubt at Te Poronu—The French miller's gallant stand—His death in the redoubt—The siege of Rauporoa—Its capture by the Hauhaus—Lieutenant <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name> and his Maoris to the rescue—A forced march from Matata—Hauhaus plunder the Whakatane settlement—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s withdrawal to the Rangitaiki—Pursuit by Major Mair—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> in Tauaroa <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Escape to the Urewera Mountains.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 31: TE KOOTI'S ATTACK ON MOHAKA <ref target="#n327">327</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The guerrilla leader's swift movements—A dash across the Urewera Country—Sudden descent on Mohaka, Hawke's Bay—Massacre of European settlers and Ngati-Pahauwera Tribe—Te Huke and Hiruharama stockades besieged—Capture of Te Huke—Gallant defence of Hiruharama by the Maoris and Trooper <name type="person" key="name-100303">George Hill</name>—Withdrawal of <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> to Waikare-moana—Colonel Lambert's futile pursuit.</item>
          <pb xml:id="nxiv" n="xiv"/>
          <item>CHAPTER 32: WHITMORE'S INVASION OF THE UREWERA COUNTRY <ref target="#n337">337</ref>
          </item>
          <item>(1869) Colonel Whitmore organizes an expedition to the Urewera Country—Two columns used in the attack—Whitmore's advance from Fort Galatea—Capture of Te Harema <hi rend="i">pa</hi> and Ahi-kereru—Whitmore's Guides ambuscaded in the gorge at Manawa-hiwi—A veteran scout's story—Difficult mountain and forest march to Ruatahuna—The bugle in the mountains—The “Officers’ Call”—The advance of the left wing—Lieut.-Colonel St. John's march up the Whakatane—Capture of Whataponga—Death of Lieutenant White at Te Paripari—Burial under fire—Heavy bush skirmishing—Fighting at Hukanui and Tahora—Arrival at Ruatahuna—Attack on Orangikawa <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at Tatahoata—Captain Travers killed—Capture of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Arrival of Colonel Whitmore—United operations against the Urewera—Intermittent skirmishing—Fights at Orona and Wai-iti—Captain Mair's narrative—<name type="person" key="name-100557">Peka Makarini</name> and <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s advance-guard—Ambuscade on the Waikare-moana track—Arawa auxiliaries decapitate Urewera slain—Proposed march to Waikare-moana abandoned—Whitmore's return to Fort Galatea—Carrying out the wounded—Major Mair's hazardous march via the Horomanga—Colonel Herrick's expedition to Lake Waikare-moana—Futile operations.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 33: THE SURPRISE AT OPEPE <ref target="#n362">362</ref>
          </item>
          <item>An expedition to Lake Taupo—Lieut.-Colonel St. John's cavalry escort—The camp at Opepe—Fatal carelessness of St. John and the cavalry subaltern—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s advance-body surprises the camp—Nine troopers slaughtered—A survivor's thrilling story—<name type="person" key="name-100305">George Crosswell</name>'s marvellous escape—His flight naked across the Kaingaroa Plain—A despatch-rider killed near Heruiwi—<name type="person" key="name-100078">Peita Kotuku</name>'s narrative of the encounter.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 34: THE TAUPO CAMPAIGN (1869) <ref target="#n371">371</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s arrival at Taupo—<name type="person" key="name-100306">Horonuku te Heuheu</name> joins his forces—A visit to King Tawiao at Tokangamutu—Skirmishing on the east side of Lake Taupo—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> defeated on the Pononga ridge—His last redoubt, the Mahaukura <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at Te Porere—Attack by Armed Constabulary and Kupapa Maoris—Capture of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> with heavy loss to the Hauhaus—Death of Captain St. George—<name type="person" key="name-100078">Peita Kotuku</name>'s narrative—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s flight to the bush—Friendly Maoris’ brave scouting expedition to Taumarunui—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> retreats to the Patetere forest—The fighting at Tapapa.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 35: DEFEAT OF TE KOOTI AT ROTORUA <ref target="#n387">387</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s dash on Ohinemutu, Rotorua—Lieutenant <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name> intercepts him and saves Ohinemutu—Pursuit of <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> by Mair and a small force of Arawa—A gallant running fight—Hauhaus chased for twelve miles—Skirmishing at Wai-korowhiti and Kapenga—<name type="person" key="name-100557">Peka Makarini</name>, <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s bugler, shot by Mair at Tumunui—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s flight to the Urewera Mountains—Mair receives his captaincy and the New Zealand Cross—New policy in Government military operations—Only native forces used in the bush campaigns—Pursuit of <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> and Kereopa—Ngati-Porou, Arawa, and Wanganui contingents.</item>
          <pb xml:id="nxv" n="xv"/>
          <item>CHAPTER 36: OPERATIONS AT WAIKARE-MOANA <ref target="#n401">401</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Native expedition to Waikare-moana under Mr. Hamlin and Lieutenant Witty—Skirmishing on and around the lake—Mr. Large's scouting enterprise—Successful operations against the Hauhaus—Occupation of Matuahu <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Retreat of the Urewera—Surrender of some of the hostiles.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 37: THE CHASE OF TE KOOTI: EXPEDITIONS TO THE UREWERA COUNTRY (1870) <ref target="#n409">409</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Ngati-Porou expedition to the Urewera Country—Ropata and Porter march on Maunga-pohatu—Porter captures the Ngati-Kowhatu Tribe at Horoeka <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Complete surprise of the Hauhaus—Ropata engaged at Te Kakari—Fighting with the Ngati-Huri mountaineers—The first Government expedition reaches Maungapohatu—Ngati-Porou march out to the Bay of Plenty—Junction with Kepa and the Wanganui contingent at Ohiwa—Expedition to the Waioeka Gorge—Defeat of the Hauhaus at Maraetahi—Escape of <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> and Kereopa—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s raid on Tolago Bay—A fruitless pursuit—Further search expeditions by Ngati-Porou, under Ropata and Porter.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 38: THE UREWERA COUNTRY: EXPEDITIONS OF THE ARAWA CONTINGENT (1870–71) <ref target="#n419">419</ref>
          </item>
          <item>A special corps of Arawa Maoris enlisted for service—Captains Mair and Preece in command, Nos. 1 and 2 Companies, Arawa Flying Column—Patrol-work on the border of the Urewera Country—Surrender of the Ngati-Whare Tribe at Fort Galatea—Tamaikowha makes peace with the Government—Paerau and other Urewera chiefs break away from <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>—Mair and Preece march in search of <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> (1871)—Arrival at Ruatahuna—March over the Huiarau Mountains to Waikare-moana—Scouring the Urewera Ranges—March to Maunga-pohatu—Te Kakari <hi rend="i">pa</hi> surrounded and occupied—Narrow escape of the murderer Kereopa—Meeting with Tamaikowha at Tauaki—Return of the column to Te Teko via Waimana and Opotiki—A month's rough campaigning.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 39: NGATI-POROU'S SEARCH FOR TE KOOTI <ref target="#n427">427</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Further expeditions of Ngati-Porou, under Ropata and Porter—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> reported to be in Te Wera forest—Ngati-Porou search that country—Visit to Waimana Valley and Maunga-pohatu—Return to the Upper Wairoa—Te Houpapa and other places searched—Description of campaigning conditions—Living on bush foods—Primitive customs among the Urewera mountaineers—Masters of bushcraft—Picking up the fugitives’ trails—Fourth expedition of Ngati-Porou—Te Wera forest searched—The column divides.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 40: TE KOOTI DEFEATED AT WAIPAOA <ref target="#n432">432</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Captains Mair and Preece renew the search for <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>—March through the Urewera Country—Snow on the Huiarau Mountains—Stormy weather at Waikare-moana—Scouting around Lake Waikare-iti—Severe wintry conditions on the ranges—Letter from <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> found in a camp—Smoke seen in the Waipaoa Valley—Capture of a woman—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s forest camp surprised
            <pb xml:id="nxvi" n="xvi"/>
            —Mair and Preece rush the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>—Three Hauhaus killed in the encounter—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s narrow escape—Execution of a prisoner, <name type="person" key="name-100519">Wi Heretaunga</name>—Preece reports the engagement to Porter—Ngati-Porou follow up the trail—The Arawa column returns by sea—Another Urewera expedition—Scouting, marching, and counter-marching in the bush.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 41: PORTER DEFEATS TE KOOTI AT TE HAPUA <ref target="#n447">447</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Smoke-signs in the ranges—Captain Porter's Ngati-Porou on the trail—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s retreat discovered—A bush camp at Te Hapua—Porter attacks at dawn—A premature gunshot saves <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>—Eleven Hauhaus killed—The leader once more evades his pursuers—Porter and his men snowed in at Opokere, Maunga-pohatu—The fugitives retreat to Ruatahuna and the Waiau country—Ropata builds redoubts at Maunga-pohatu and Ruatahuna—Capture of Kereopa at Te Roau—His execution at Napier—Ngati-Porou return to the East Coast.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 42: THE LAST UREWERA EXPEDITIONS (1872) <ref target="#n458">458</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Captains Mair and Preece again search the Urewera Ranges—March to the Waiau region, west of Waikare-moana—The fugitives' trail found—Preece's Arawa encounter <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s party on the Mangaone—Firing across a gorge—Last engagement in the Maori wars (14th February, 1872)—Government men's defective ammunition—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s final escape—Arawa column returns to Fort Galatea—Preece's last search—The Urewera Country traversed once more, from Ahi-Kereru to Waikare-moana—Scouting the western border of the ranges—No further sign of <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>—He crosses the Kaingaroa Plain to the King Country Captain Ferris's search expeditions—Captain Rushton scours Te Wera forest—End of the Maori wars.</item>
          <item>CHAPTER 43: FRONTIER PERILS AND THE FINAL PEACE <ref target="#n468">468</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Upper Waikato border in the “seventies”—Hauhau raids threatened—Murders on the <hi rend="i">Aukati</hi> line—Purukutu and party kill <name type="person" key="name-100572">Timothy Sullivan</name>—Alarm among the out-settlements—The frontier farmers' cavalry corps—Patrolling the King Country border—Blockhouses and redoubts garrisoned—Moffat killed at Taumarunui—Towhiao and his followers make peace—March through the frontier settlements—Armed Constabulary sent to Kawhia—Trouble on the Taranaki frontier—<name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name>, the prophet of Parihaka—Ngati-Ruanui's ploughing campaign on the plains—Redoubts built and garrisoned by Armed Constabulary—<name type="person" key="name-207521">John Bryce</name>'s march on Parihaka—Constabulary and Volunteers take possession—The prophets arrested and Maoris dispersed—<name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name>, a man of peace and a restraining force—His character and teachings much misunderstood—<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> pardoned—His last years—King Country fanatics make trouble—Mahuki's raid on Alexandra Township—Constabulary and Te Awamutu Cavalry arrest Mahuki and his band—Later military expeditions—The Urewera oppose surveys and roads—Armed forces despatched to Ruatoki and Te Whaiti—A peaceful ending—Honi Toia's outbreak at Hokianga—H.M.S. “Torch” sent to Rawene—March of Colonel Newall's column to Waima—The shots in the bush—Surrender of <name type="person" key="name-100316">Hone Toia</name> and his men—Good work of the Maoris in the Great War.</item>
        </list>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="f6" type="appendices">
        <pb xml:id="nxvii" n="nxvii"/>
        <list>
          <head>APPENDICES</head>
          <item>Supplementary Notes to Chapters <ref target="#n503">503</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Fanatic Faith <ref target="#n523">523</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Maori Field Fortifications: Description of a <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at Manutahi (Taranaki) <ref target="#n523">523</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Surveying under Fire: Pioneer Work on the Taranaki Frontier <ref target="#n528">528</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The New Zealand Cross <ref target="#n536">536</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Poverty Bay Massacre <ref target="#n538">538</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Pukearuhe Massacre <ref target="#n540">540</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Defeat of <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> at Rotorua <ref target="#n543">543</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Sikhs against the Maoris <ref target="#n546">546</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Waikare-moana Expedition (1870) <ref target="#n547">547</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Turuturu-mokai Redoubt, Taranaki <ref target="#n548">548</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name type="person" key="name-100568">Rua Kenana</name>, the Prophet <ref target="#n548">548</ref></item>
          <item>“Lest We Forget” <ref target="#n549">549</ref>
          </item>
          <item>List of Engagements and Casualties <ref target="#n550">550</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <hi rend="sc">INDEX</hi>
            <ref target="#n555">555</ref>
          </item>
        </list>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="f6a" n="list of illustrations">
        <list>
          <pb xml:id="nxviii" n="xviii"/>
          <head>LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS</head>
          <item>Officers of the N.Z. Armed Constabulary <ref target="#nii"><hi rend="i">Frontispiece</hi></ref>
          </item>
          <item><name key="name-100289" type="person">Te Ua</name>, the Founder of Pai-marire <ref target="#n5">5</ref></item>
          <item>
            <name type="person" key="name-100545">Patara Raukatauri</name>
            <ref target="#n18">18</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Sentry Hill Redoubt <ref target="#n22">22</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Mataitawa Stockade <ref target="#n28">28</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name key="name-100289" type="place">Moutoa Island</name>, Wanganui River <ref target="#n34">34</ref></item>
          <item>The Last <hi rend="i">Niu,</hi> Upper Wanganui <ref target="#n44">44</ref>
          </item>
          <item>General Sir <name key="name-100290" type="person">H. J. Warre</name> <ref target="#n56">56</ref>
          </item>
          <item>General Chute's Column on the March <ref target="#n67">67</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Seizure of the Schooner “Eclipse” at Opotiki <ref target="#n75">75</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Matata <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> 1865 <ref target="#n99">99</ref>
          </item>
          <item>H.M.S. “<name key="name-100291" type="ship">Brisk</name>” <ref target="#n107">107</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Volkner's Church, Opotiki <ref target="#n108">108</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Attack on Omaru-hakeke Stockade <ref target="#n130">130</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Scene of the Omarunui Engagement, <name key="name-100292" type="place">Hawke's Bay</name> <ref target="#n136">136</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Mr. <name type="person">S. Percy Smith</name> <ref target="#n144">144</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <name key="name-100293" type="person">Eru Tamaikowha</name>
            <ref target="#n175">175</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name key="name-120059" type="place">Waihi</name> Redoubt, Taranaki <ref target="#n183">183</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Turuturu-mokai Redoubt, Taranaki <ref target="#n186">186</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <name key="name-100294" type="person">George Tuffin</name>
            <ref target="#n197">197</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Lieut.-Colonel <name key="name-100217" type="person">T. McDonnell</name>, N.Z.C. <ref target="#n212">212</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Waitangi, Chatham Island <ref target="#n227">227</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Schooner “<name key="name-100295" type="ship">Rifleman</name>” <ref target="#n228">228</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <name key="name-100078" type="person">Peita Kotuku</name>
            <ref target="#n230">230</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <name key="name-100298" type="person">Te Rangi-tahau</name>
            <ref target="#n232">232</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Sketch of the Moturoa Battlefield <ref target="#n250">250</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Major <name key="name-100299" type="person">Kepa te Rangihiwinui</name>, N.Z.C. <ref target="#n252">252</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Mr. <name key="name-100577" type="person">William Wallace</name> <ref target="#n255">255</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Major <name key="name-207436" type="person">R. Biggs</name> <ref target="#n267">267</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Ngatapa Hill Fortress <ref target="#n272">272</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Major <name key="name-100300" type="person">Ropata Wahawaha</name>, N.Z.C. <ref target="#n278">278</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Detail of Fortification, Tauranga-ika <ref target="#n289">289</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The <hi rend="i">Niu</hi> Mast at Whakamara <ref target="#n297">297</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Captain <name type="person">H. W. Northcroft</name>, N.Z.C. <ref target="#n299">299</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Pukearuhe Redoubt, from the North <ref target="#n305">305</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Original Redoubt, Pukearuhe <ref target="#n306">306</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Gascoignes' Home, Pukearuhe <ref target="#n308">308</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Blockhouse, Pukearuhe Redoubt <ref target="#n309">309</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Later Blockhouse, Pukearuhe <ref target="#n310">310</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Major <name key="name-100301" type="person">M. Noake</name> <ref target="#n312">312</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Captain <name key="name-100302" type="person">H. A. Mair</name> <ref target="#n323">323</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name key="name-100303" type="person">George Hill</name>, N.Z.C. <ref target="#n331">331</ref></item>
          <item>Major-General Sir <name key="name-209618" type="person">George Whitmore</name> <ref target="#n339">339</ref>
          </item>
          <item>“Big Jim,” the Maori Scout <ref target="#n342">342</ref>
          </item>
          <pb xml:id="nxix" n="xix"/>
          <item>The Lower Gorge of the Whakatane <ref target="#n346">346</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Te Paripari, Urewera Country <ref target="#n348">348</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Junction of the Whakatane and Mahakirua, Urewera Country <ref target="#n350">350</ref>
          </item>
          <item>After Fifty Years: Captain Mair at Captain Travers's Grave, Tatahoata <ref target="#n353">353</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Steamer “<name key="name-100304" type="ship">Stormbird</name>” <ref target="#n361">361</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name key="name-100305" type="person">G. Crosswell</name>, Survivor of the Opepe Surprise <ref target="#n366">366</ref></item>
          <item>
            <name key="name-100306" type="person">Te Heuheu Horonuku</name>
            <ref target="#n374">374</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Captain J. St. George <ref target="#n379">379</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <name key="name-100307" type="person">Topia Turoa</name>
            <ref target="#n383">383</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Captain <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name>, N.Z.C. <ref target="#n390">390</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Captain Mair and his Arawa Soldiers <ref target="#n394">394</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <name key="name-100308" type="person">Tohe te Matehaere</name>
            <ref target="#n395">395</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Lake Waikare-moana, from Onepoto <ref target="#n400">400</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Major <name key="name-140968" type="person">J. T. Large</name>x <ref target="#n402">402</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Sir <name key="name-207604" type="person">James Carroll</name> <ref target="#n406">406</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Maunga-pohatu Range, Urewera Country <ref target="#n410">410</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Colonel <name key="name-209005" type="person">T. W. Porter</name>, C.B. <ref target="#n412">412</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name key="name-100310" type="person">Solomon Black</name>, N.Z.C. <ref target="#n415">415</ref></item>
          <item><name key="name-207223" type="person">Thomas Adamson</name>, N.Z.C. <ref target="#n416">416</ref></item>
          <item>Captain Porter and Ngaitai Maoris <ref target="#n417">417</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Captain Preece, N.Z.C. <ref target="#n423">423</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Urewera Mountains <ref target="#n430">430</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <name key="name-100056" type="person">Netana Whakaari</name>
            <ref target="#n445">445</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <name key="name-100101" type="person">Te Whiu Maraki</name>
            <ref target="#n455">455</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Kereopa Kai-whatu <ref target="#n456">456</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Onepoto Redoubt, Waikare-moana <ref target="#n459">459</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Colonel Lyon <ref target="#n469">469</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Wahanui <ref target="#n471">471</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Orakau Blockhouse <ref target="#n472">472</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Maori King's Flag <ref target="#n475">475</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Parihaka <ref target="#n476">476</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Colonel <name key="name-209105" type="person">J. M. Roberts</name>, N.Z.C. <ref target="#n479">479</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Armed Constabulary Camp at Waikino, <name key="name-110569" type="place">Taranaki</name><ref target="#n481">481</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Normanby Redoubt, Taranaki <ref target="#n482">482</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Watch-tower, Manaia Redoubt <ref target="#n483">483</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Pungarehu Redoubt <ref target="#n484">484</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Rahotu Stockade and Camp <ref target="#n484">484</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Taranaki Rifle Volunteers at Parihaka <ref target="#n485">485</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Armed Constabulary Field Force, Parihaka <ref target="#n486">486</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name key="name-100311" type="person">Te Whiti</name> surrendering at Parihaka <ref target="#n487">487</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Tohu Kakahi after Arrest at Parihaka <ref target="#n489">489</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Colonel Goring <ref target="#n491">491</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Major Gascoyne <ref target="#n492">492</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s House at Te Awahou, Rotorua <ref target="#n493">493</ref></item>
          <item>Opunake Redoubt <ref target="#n495">495</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <name key="name-100312" type="organisation">Armed Constabulary Force</name>
            <ref target="#n495">495</ref>
          </item>
          <item>
            <name key="name-100313" type="organisation">No. 3 Division Armed Constabulary</name>
            <ref target="#n495">495</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Urenui Redoubt, North Taranaki <ref target="#n497">497</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Taranaki Bush Rangers' Redoubt, Wai-iti <ref target="#n498">498</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Pukearuhe Redoubt <ref target="#n499">499</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Mahurehure Leaders, Waima, Hokianga <ref target="#n500">500</ref>
          </item>
          <item><name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s War-flag, “Te Wepu” <ref target="#n545">545</ref>
          </item>
        </list>
        <list>
          <pb xml:id="nxx" n="xx"/>
          <head>PLANS AND SKETCH-MAPS</head>
          <item>Weraroa <hi rend="i">Pa,</hi> <name key="name-100319" type="place">Waitotara</name> <ref target="#n50">50</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Otapawa <hi rend="i">Pa,</hi> South Taranaki <ref target="#n64">64</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Entrenchment, Opotiki Church Redoubt <ref target="#n109">109</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Waerenga-a-Hika <hi rend="i">Pa</hi> and Battlefield <ref target="#n124">124</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Puraku <hi rend="i">Pa,</hi> Tarukenga, <name key="name-021414" type="place">Rotorua</name> <ref target="#n169">169</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Manutahi Redoubt, South Taranaki <ref target="#n181">181</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Battlefield of Moturoa <ref target="#n245">245</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Ngatapa Hill Fortress <ref target="#n274">274</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Cross-sections of Ngatapa <ref target="#n280">280</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Tauranga-ika <hi rend="i">Pa</hi>
            <ref target="#n286">286</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Sections of Tauranga-ika <hi rend="i">Pa</hi>
            <ref target="#n288">288</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Rauporoa <hi rend="i">Pa,</hi> <name key="name-120107" type="place">Whakatane</name> <ref target="#n318">318</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Mohaka (H.B.), 1869 <ref target="#n326">326</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Urewera Country, with Routes of Whitmore's Expedition, 1869 <ref target="#n336">336</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Scene of the Surprise at Opepe <ref target="#n363">363</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Scene of Waipaoa Engagement, 1871 <ref target="#n434">434</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Scene of Te Hapua Engagement, 1871 <ref target="#n448">448</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Kohitau Redoubt, Maunga-pohatu <ref target="#n453">453</ref>
          </item>
          <item>The Urewera Country <ref target="#n460">460</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Hawera Blockhouses <ref target="#n478">478</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Redoubts at Pipiriki <ref target="#n519">519</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Te Teko <hi rend="i">Pa</hi> and Major Mair's Saps <ref target="#n519">519</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Orona and Te Wai-iti, Urewera Country <ref target="#n520">520</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Scene of Captain Mair's Defeat of <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>, Rotorua <ref target="#n521">521</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Waikare-moana and the Urewera Country (showing scenes of last fights in the Maori wars) <ref target="#n522">522</ref>
          </item>
          <item>Manutahi <hi rend="i">Pa,</hi> North Taranaki <ref target="#n524">524</ref>
          </item>
        </list>
      </div>
    </front>
    <body xml:id="t1-body1">
      <div xml:id="c1" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n1" n="1"/>
        <head>Chapter 1: PAI-MARIRE</head>
        <p>THE DEFEAT OF the Kingite tribes and the settlement of the confiscated lands with large bodies of drilled men assured peace, albeit a sullen one, in the Waikato, but Cameron's successful campaign, 1863–64, by no means secured the general pacification of the Maoris. While British cannon were battering to dust the last defences of the Kingite warriors, a new and infinitely more desperate and formidable plan of campaign was formulating itself in Taranaki. Less than a week after the fall of Orakau the colony was startled by the reports of a new phase of warfare in Taranaki, accompanied by a fanatic ferocity unknown in the previous campaigns. This hardening-up of the Maori fighting-spirit in a kind of holy war imparted to the racial struggle a savagery and a bitter persistence that carried the war up to the young “seventies.” If it developed to the utmost the Maori <hi rend="i">amor patriae</hi> and the peculiar military tactics in which the natives excelled, it produced also a determination on the part of the British colonists to see the fight through in their own way. The beginning of the Hauhau campaign saw the beginning of New Zealand's policy of self-reliance in matters military. After 1865–66 the numerous campaigns and bush operations were conducted by the colonial forces; and, although there were very critical hours when it seemed as if the aid of Imperial troops would again have to be called for the heavily strained resources of the settlements met the demands, with the assistance of those native tribes which for a variety of reasons, political and otherwise—expediently accepted by the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> as loyalty to the Queen—decided to throw the weight of their arms against the Hauhaus. It was in fact only the help of these loyalist or Kupapa tribes, under the leadership of colonial officers, that turned the scale and brought lasting peace to the old frontier.</p>
        <p>The confiscation of land, the territory of the so-called rebels, was a prime factor in the renewal of the war. The Native Land Settlement Act, framed by the Whitaker-Fox Ministry, and passed by the Legislature in 1863, entrusted enormous powers of
          <pb xml:id="n2" n="2"/>
          confiscation to a Government which ignored the just protests of such men as <name key="name-123732" type="person">Sir William Martin</name> and <name type="person" key="name-209212">Bishop Selwyn</name>. Arbitrary appropriation of the land which for centuries had been the property of large tribes—appropriation without adequate consideration for the rights of non-resisters and for the innocent children of the native belligerents—was inevitably a source of bitter and undying hatred. The confiscation of huge areas of Waikato and Taranaki territory enabled the Government to reward its forces with land-grants, but the crude and unjust manner of the seizure, the unconcealed wish of many colonists and even some politicians for a war of extermination of the Maori, went to give strong colour to the native belief that the white man's desire for land was the all-controlling factor. Some thoughtful people perceived the great tactical danger of a confiscation policy, quite apart from any question of ethics. It would stiffen the martial fibre of the race; it would debase a chivalrous kind of warfare into guerrilla campaigns of utter savagery. The Waitara seizure was ever in the Maori mind. The injustice done to Ngati-Awa by that act of spoliation had never been atoned for. The politicians and officials persisted in regarding the Maoris as rebels because they had rightfully defended their home-land. A more reasonable, more just view was that taken by a writer in an English magazine (the “Cornhill”) in 1865. “The Maori revolt,” he declared, “is the more excusable that it is instinctive. The chiefs probably cannot prevent it. They cannot check their intense attachment to their land—their ‘mother’ as the Maori calls it—which belongs to races that have not yet become commercial.”</p>
        <p>Early Governments imperfectly appreciated the peculiar depth and strength of the Maori's regard for his ancestral land; they could not understand why a race should fight to the death for a country which for the most part lay in a waste condition. Patience, conciliation, and an honest endeavour to understand the native point of view and to remove mutual misunderstandings were counselled by a few, but in truth the interests operating for strong-handed action were all-powerful. The wrong perpetrated at the Waitara should have been righted generously, but nothing was done, apart from the grudging renunciation of the purchase, to compensate <name type="person" key="name-100149">Wiremu Kingi</name> te Rangitaake for the wholly illegal acts which had sent him into an unwilling rebellion. The Taranaki and Ngati-Ruanui Tribes who had come to Ngati-Awa's assistance were punished for their rebellion by measures of potential confiscation which affected more or less the whole West Coast from Waitotara to the White Cliffs. It is true that provision and promises were made for the restoration of land to those who had not rebelled, but these promises were not properly kept. Military settlers were placed on
          <pb xml:id="n3" n="3"/>
          the territory of some <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> that had remained peaceful, and of such complications hostility was the inevitable fruit. Both races were strong and stubborn, and the Maori blood was prone to fire up into savagery at threatened intrusion. The Maori, too, had come to realize that now or never was the time to assert himself to the utmost, and throw off a rule whose character and effects he had not realized to the full when he accepted the British overlordship in 1840. To-day the two races are so indissolubly blended in social intercourse, in national ideals, in a common pride of country, that they can afford to look back without passion on the conflict of race interests in the “sixties,” finding but a pathetic lesson in the spectacle of the two headstrong, independent peoples of our earlier cruder years challenging each other to a death struggle for the prize of the land—in a bounteous country where there was room for twenty times their number. The intense devotion with which the Maori held to his land is difficult, perhaps, for the present generation to realize. Only when one discusses the subject with a native of the olden time, a venerable man or woman who has fought the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> and marched chanting around the sacred <hi rend="i">niu</hi> mast, is the power of this land-love made manifest.</p>
        <p>The land—always the land, from the days of Wakefield onward—that was the <hi rend="i">putake o te riri,</hi> the grand root of all trouble. But when the white fire of a fanatic religion fused the people in a federation of hate against the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> all problems merged into one, that of race-mastery. So, when Pai-marire captured the impressionable and essentially religious Maori nature it spread like a fire in dry fern, and we find tribes who had no grievance whatever against the white man united in casting off semi-civilization, and throwing themselves into the battle for Maori independence.</p>
        <p>The Pai-marire or Hauhau religious cult, which welded so many tribes in a bond of passionate hate against the <hi rend="i">pakeha,</hi> was partly a reaction from the teachings of the Christian missionaries, and partly a recrudescence of the long-discredited but unextinguished influence of the Maori <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> or priest. It was a blend of the ancient faith in spells and incantations and magic ceremonies with smatterings of English knowledge and English phrases and perverted fragments of church services. Ridiculous as they were when analysed, the sum of the teachings had a most powerful effect upon the impressionable Maori. Pai-marire appeared just at the hour when the hostile tribes, embittered by heavy losses in men and property, were in a mood to welcome a new battle-cry and new hope of turning the tide of war against the <hi rend="i">pakeha.</hi> By its appeal to the imagination and the strong religious sentiment of the Maori it took the place
          <pb xml:id="n4" n="4"/>
          of the missionary faith which the people had once embraced with fervour, but stronger still was the appeal which it made to their love of country and kin. It supplied the necessary links of a common aspiration between tribe and tribe, and this chain was the stronger because it was forged in the heat of a great religious revival. That this revival was in the nature of a return to barbarism and superstition did not lessen its irresistible call to the Maori; it was all the more welcome because it enabled him to throw off the last restraints of the now unpopular churches. The old <hi rend="i">tohunga Maori,</hi> schooled in the ancient religion, were the first to accept Pai-marire; they were astute enough to recognize that by adopting it they would secure the ancient ascendancy of their class over the people which the Rongo-Pai had impaired though not destroyed. These priests became so many Mad Mullahs advocating the doctrine of fire and tomahawk so strangely at variance with the title of the religion. No Mohammedan leader preaching a jehad against the infidels was more fiercely passionate in his denunciation of the aliens than were the chief apostles of Hauhauism; and no fighting race was ever more receptive to the gospel of a crusade than the tribes from coast to coast of the Island when Kereopa brandished the smoke-dried head of a slain white soldier before his excited congregations and initiated them in the ceremonies of the <hi rend="i">niu.</hi> The old fanatic fire has burned to ashes, but the haunting, heart-stirring chants remain; and many there remain, too, of the disciples who marched round the sacred mast painted red for war, intoning the song of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>; for Pai-marire, with its variations of Tariao and Wairua-Tapu, endured long after the war. Even to-day the Ringa-tu or Wairua-Tapu ritual, the offshoot of Pai-marire, is a regularly established Church, numbering several thousands of adherents, and the sign and token of this Maori sect to-day is the magic gesture of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> to turn aside the <hi rend="i">pakeha's</hi> bullets, the sign of the upraised hand, the <hi rend="i">ringa-tu,</hi> palm outwards, on a level with the head, as if in the act of warding off the enemy's projectiles. So persists the fanatic sign of old, long after the fiery faith that inspired it has gone.</p>
        <p>The Pai-marire faith had its origin in the half-crazed brain of a Maori of the Taranaki Tribe named <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> Haumene, whose home was near Cape Egmont. He had taken a Scriptual name, Zerubbabel (maorified into Horopapera). He had imbibed the teachings of the missionaries, and was a close student of the Bible, particularly of the Book of Revelations. The ecstatic visions of the Dreamer he interpreted in his own peculiar fashion. Strange visions appeared to him in the semi-delirium of his night seances with the spirits. Curious stories are related by the Maoris of the first coming to <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> of the <hi rend="i">anahera,</hi> or angels, from
          <pb xml:id="n5" n="5"/>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ005a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ005a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ005a-g"/><head><hi rend="i">From a photo, about 1866]</hi><lb/><name key="name-100288" type="person">Te Ua Horopapera Haumene</name>, the founder of the Pai-marire Religion <lb/> (<name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> made his submission to the Government in 1865)</head></figure>
          whom he received inspiration. The angel Gabriel (ldquo;Kaperiererdquo; in the Maori version) appeared to him, and revealed to him a new religion which was to give the Maori dominion over all the hosts of the <hi rend="i">pakeha.</hi> <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> promulgated this miraculously revealed faith, and, although little regarded at first, he gradually drew around him a band of believers. There was not much of the ancient Maori religion in his system of incantations and spells. For the <hi rend="i">atua Maori</hi> of old there were substituted troops of angels, headed by Gabriel, and these supernatural visitants were to give the faithful the gift of tongues, and confer upon them many strange and wonderful powers. <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s guiding spirit or supreme deity was the Atua Pai-marire, meaning ldquo;Good and peaceful God,rdquo; a phase that came to be applied to the religion which he
          <pb xml:id="n6" n="6"/>
          founded. The term “Hauhau,” by which the disciples of the new faith came to be known, had its origin in the exclamation “Hau!” used at the end of the chorus chanted by the disciples. Literally it means “wind” but it has another and more esoteric significance, for it was the term applied to the life-principle of man, the vital spark. “<hi rend="i">Anahera hau,</hi>” or “wind angels,” one of the curious phrases originating with <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>, was a reference to the fancy that the angels came to the Maoris on the winds of heaven, and that they ascended and descended by the ropes which were left dangling from the yardarms of the sacred mast, called the <hi rend="i">niu.</hi> “Hau,” “hauhau,” or “whakahau,” is also a battle-cry meaning “Strike! Attack!”</p>
        <p>This <hi rend="i">niu</hi> was the central symbol of worship under <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s dispensation. The term was the olden Maori word for the short sticks used by the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> in his mystic arts of divination, particularly before a battle. <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s <hi rend="i">niu</hi> was a tall pole or flagmast, round which the faithful were to march in procession chanting their hymns. The first <hi rend="i">niu</hi> erected in Taranaki is said to have been part of one of the masts of the steamer “Lord Worsley,” wrecked near Cape Egmont in 1862. Crossed with a yard, rigged with stays and halliards, and adorned with flags of curious design, it was the first visible emblem of the fantastic religion. <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> stood at the foot leading the chants, while his band of believers went round him chanting the responses in the “angel”-inspired ritual. Each tribe as it fell convert to the magic of Pai-marire set up its <hi rend="i">niu</hi> under the direction of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> or his sub-priests. By the end of 1865 a <hi rend="i">niu</hi> stood in nearly every large village from Taranaki to the Bay of Plenty (excepting the Arawa country), and from the north of the Wellington district to the Waikato frontier. Some of these masts of worship were of great size, and very decorative they were when the war-flags of many colours and many devices were displayed upon them from truck to yardarm, while below the earnest worshippers marched around the sacred pole. A remarkably lofty <hi rend="i">niu</hi> was that which stood at Whakamara, in the Ngati-Ruanui and Pakakohi country, inland from Patea; it was 70 feet or 80 feet in height, and was crossed with three yards; the blocks through which the flag-halliards were rove had been taken from a vessel wrecked on the coast. This <hi rend="i">niu</hi> was destroyed by the Government forces under Colonel Whitmore in 1869. Another celebrated <hi rend="i">niu</hi> stood on the village square at Taiporohenui, the headquarters of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> and the Ngati-Ruanui in 1865–66. Often a woodcarving of a bird was placed on the truck of the pole; this represented a <hi rend="i">rupe,</hi> or dove. Carved knobs sometimes decorated the ends of the yard or the crosstrees; one of these knobs was called Rura and the other Riki, the names of two of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s
          <pb xml:id="n7" n="7"/>
          gods. Riki was war-god; when the red flag called by that name was hoisted to the masthead it was a signal that fighting was about to begin. On the Whakamara <hi rend="i">niu</hi> there were carved <hi rend="i">rupe</hi> at some of the yardarms, from which also dangled ropes for the convenience of the spirits in descending on the people.</p>
        <p>Some of the ancestral beliefs were mingled with <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s perversion of Biblical teaching. The incarnation of his personal <hi rend="i">atua,</hi> or guardian diety, was the owl, or <hi rend="i">ruru,</hi> a bird which is regarded with veneration by the Taranaki Maoris; they say it is a god and has a hundred eyes. Sometimes, the old natives say, when <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> was in a village distant from his home a <hi rend="i">ruru</hi> would appear and fly about him or perch near him: this the prophet would regard as a warning to return to his home. <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>, the <hi rend="i">pakeha-Maori,</hi> related to me that when <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> was in Otapawa <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> on the Tangahoe River, early in 1866, a <hi rend="i">ruru</hi> flew from the forest at dusk and perched on the ridge-pole of the house in the front of which the prophet was sitting. <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> called to it and recited an incantation, and the bird flew back to the bush. <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> thereupon announced to the people that his owl-god had appeared to him and warned him to return to his home on the coast. He left Otapawa next morning. A few days later the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was stormed and taken by the British troops under General Chute. Such incidents went to confirm the popular belief in the Pai-marire high priest's great personal <hi rend="i">mana</hi> and his supernatural attributes.</p>
        <p>The peculiar appeal of Pai-marire to the popular imagination made I t a most powerful instrument for Maori nationalist propaganda. With the assumption of supernatural virtues by the priests was blended a kind of mesmeric influence over the devotees which made them oblivious to danger and swept them into desperate efforts to regain the ancient supremacy of the race. <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> and his apostles impressed their disciples with the belief that implicit faith in Pai-marire and the observance of the rules laid down by the founder would ensure success in war. A cardinal principle in the religion as first practised was the belief that the <hi rend="i">pakeha's</hi> bullets could be averted by certain magic spells. Thus the faithful marched to battle chanting their hymns and holding the right hand up on a level with the face, palm toward the enemy, while they cried in quick sharp tones, “<hi rend="i">Hapa, hapa! Pai-marire, hau!</hi>” “<hi rend="i">Hapa</hi>” means to pass over or ward off; the act and the formula were supposed to avert the bullets from the true believer. In exactly the same spirit the Arabs of the Sudan charged upon the British squares, and the wild tribes of the north-west frontier of India came rushing down against rifle and machine-gun. Even repeated defeats and the deaths of their first war-prophets did not demolish the faith in the incantations and the magic sign of the upraised hand; and not only were the
          <pb xml:id="n8" n="8"/>
          hostile tribes completely carried away by the spell of the ceremonial and chants, but the people friendly to the British were attracted by the new religion. Veteran Kupapa, or friendly natives, who served on the Government side in the Hauhau campaigns describe the curious blending of fear and fascination which came over them when they watched from their entrenchments the Pai-marire devotees marching round their poles, and listened to the wild music of their rhythmic chantings.</p>
        <p>This belief in the efficacy of spells of securing protection from the enemy's weapons has been a feature of many a racial war or crusade. Among the North American Indians and the Mohammedan peoples of Africa and Asia there have been many instances of the same fanatic faith.<note xml:id="fn1-8" n="*"><p>“The Suffi and Hadda Mullahs exerted the whole of their influence upon their credulous followers. The former appealed to the hopes of future happiness. Every Ghazi who fell fighting should sit above the Caaba at the very footstool of the throne, and in that exalted situation and august presence should be solaced for his sufferings by the charms of a double allowance of celestial beauty. Mullah Hadda used even more concrete inducements. The muzzles of the guns should be stopped for those who charged home. No bullets should harm them. They should be invulnerable. They should not go to Paradise yet: they should continue to live honoured and respected on earth.”—“The Story of the Malakand Field Force” (<name type="person" key="name-015658">Winston Churchill</name>), page 257.</p><p>Also see note on the North American Indian Messianic craze in 1890, at the end of this chapter.</p></note> Even among the Scottish Highlanders of a past generation we hear of curious examples of a confidence in the power of wise men to avert hurt in battle. An old Western Highlander who lived at Broadford, in the Isle of Skye, used to tell how it came to pass that so many soldiers had returned safe to the Isles after the French and Spanish campaigns. It was because there was a blind man in Broadford who was able to put the charm upon them. “On each in turn he laid his hands,” Miss Gordon Cumming wrote in her book “In the Hebrides,” “and they went away looking straight before them. One man half turned his head and saw his own shoulder—an evil omen—and sure enough he lost that arm; but though the balls fell around the others as thick as peas they were nowise hurt, but returned as living proofs of the blind man's power.” In the Boxer War in China the rebel leaders pretended to be invulnerable to bullets. A cable message from Constantinople in 1914 described a Kurdish rising under the Vali of Betliz in which the sheikhs who led the outbreak convinced the peasants that they could turn the bullets of the enemy into dust before they struck them. The superstition was revived in the recent Maplah rebellion in India. A cable message from Delhi, 11th January, 1922, states that a notorious chief named
          <pb xml:id="n9" n="9"/>
          Chembrasseri Thangal, one of the leaders of the rising, who, with five others, had been sentenced to death by a military court, had deluded his followers into the belief that he possessed mystic powers and was invulnerable to bullets. A few years ago, in the revolt of a section of the Boers against British rule, a fanatic prophet named Van Rensburg assured Beyers's men that he would make them invisible to their foes in battle. To this day some of the survivors of the Hauhau wars tell how they uttered a spell called <hi rend="i">huna,</hi> the purpose of which was to conceal them from their pursuers. No cover was supposed to be necessary: the <hi rend="i">huna</hi> was sufficient, they believed; it raised a friendly mist which befogged the foe. We read of very much the same kind of supernatural mist in the “Iliad.”</p>
        <p>The political value of such faith was enormous. Pai-marire attracted even many of those who had no faith in <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>, but who joined with their fellow-Maoris in lamenting the deaths in the Kingite wars and the losses of land, and in putting forth an effort to sweep the land clear of the <hi rend="i">pakeha.</hi> Spreading out fanwise from the foot of Taranaki Mountain to the heart of the Island, to the north and to the south and to the eastern seaboard, it united in a common body of hostility to the Government all those tribes who had grievances against the British. It was fortunate for the European population that no military genius showed himself in the early stages of Pai-marire, and that no Maori statesman with a brain like <name type="person" key="name-123981">Wiremu Tamehana</name>'s threw himself into the task of making the most skilful use of the common bond established by the new religion. <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> came on the scene three years too late to turn the Hauhau cult to the fullest account, and by that time he had evolved a system of worship of his own which closely resembled a Christian church service. The missioners chosen by <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> to promulgate the faith were not men of high capacity intellectually, and such savage apostles as Kereopa made the tactical mistake of committing murders and precipitating war before the union of the tribes was completed. It is clear that <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> charged his messengers to the East Coast and other tribes to carry out their mission peacefully, and to refrain from acts which would involve premature war.</p>
        <p>Several times a day the Hauhaus in every settlement gathered at the foot of the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> pole of worship and marched in procession round and round the mast, chanting in chorus the Pai-marire incantations taught by the prophet. Many of these chants, sounding very musical as they rang through the forest that walled in the rebel villages, were simply meaningless strings of English words rounded into the softer Maori; others were either transliterations or mispronunciations of parts of the Church of England
          <pb xml:id="n10" n="10"/>
          services, with a sprinkling of Latin from the Roman Catholic ritual. Some phrases were military orders, picked up at the soldiers' camps. Some others showed a nautical origin; <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> boxed the compass like any <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> sailor.</p>
        <p>ldquo;<hi rend="i">Porini, hoia!</hi>” (“Fall in, soldiers!”) was the call when the Pai-marire prophet marched to the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> and took his stand at its foot, within a kind of altar-rail painted blood-red. The people fell in, in military order, and round and round the sacred mast they went, and as they marched they recited in a high chant this curious medley, believing it a most potent incantation given to the sons of men by the angels:—
          <q><lg><l><hi rend="i">Kira, wana, tu, tiri, wha—Teihana!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Rewa, piki rewa, rongo rewa, tone, piki tone—Teihana!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Rori, piki rori, rongo rori, puihi, piki puihi—Teihana!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Rongo puihi, rongo tone, hira, piki hira, rongo hira—Teihana!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Mauteni, piki mauteni, rongo mauteni, piki niu, rongo niu—Teihana!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Nota, no te pihi, no te hihi, noriti mino, noriti, koroni—Teihana!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Hai, kamu, te ti, oro te mene, rauna te niu—Teihana!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Hema, rura wini, tu mate wini, kamu te ti—Teihana!</hi></l></lg><title>[TRANSLATION]</title><lg><l>Kill, one, two, three, four—Attention!</l><l>River, big river, long river, stone, big stone—Attention!</l><l>Road, big road, long road, bush, big bush—Attention!</l><l>Long bush, long stone, hill, big hill, long hill—Attention!</l><l>Mountain, big mountain, long mountain, big staff, long staff—Attention!</l><l>North, north-by-east, nor'-nor'-east, nor'-east-by-north, north-east, colony—Attention!</l><l>Come to tea, all the men, round the <hi rend="i">niu</hi>—Attention!</l><l>Shem, rule the wind, too much wind, come to tea—Attention!</l></lg></q>
        </p>
        <p>Then the measure of the incantation changed and took a less staccato and more musical note. “<hi rend="i">E te Matua, pai-marire</hi>” (“O Father, good and gracious”) the leader began, and all the people responded, <hi rend="i">“Rire, rire, hau!”</hi> Then they chanted in a wild cadence, sometimes falling softly away, then rising and swelling into a volume that throbbed with a fervour intense, the ritual of “<hi rend="i">Waiata mo te ata,</hi>” or “Morning Song,” beginning with this <hi rend="i">karakia</hi>—
          <q><lg><l><hi rend="i">To mai Niu kororia, mai merire!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">To mai Niu kororia, mai merire!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">To mai Niu kororia, mai merire!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">To rire, rire!</hi></l></lg><pb xml:id="n11" n="11"/><title>[TRANSLATION]</title><lg><l>My glorious Niu, have mercy on me! [or pity me!]</l><l>My glorious Niu, have mercy on me!</l><l>My glorious Niu, have mercy on me!</l><l>Have mercy, mercy!</l></lg></q>
        </p>
        <p>The words “<hi rend="i">mai merire</hi>” were a transliteration of the Latin <hi rend="i">“miserere mei”</hi> in the Roman Catholic prayers. Another burst of “Morning Song” followed:—
          <q><lg><l><hi rend="i">Atua pai-marire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Atua pai-marire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Atua pai-marire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Rire, rire!</hi></l></lg><lg><l><hi rend="i">Atua Tamaiti, pai-marire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Atua Tamaiti, pai-marire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Atua Tamaiti, pai-marire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Rire, rire!</hi></l></lg><lg><l><hi rend="i">Atua Wairua-Tapu, pai-merire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Atua Wairua-Tapu, pai-merire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Atua Wairua-Tapu, pai-merire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Rire, rire!</hi></l></lg></q>
        </p>
        <p>This chant, rhythmic and haunting in its frequent repetitions, was inspired by the Church of England prayer-book. It called upon God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost to “have mercy upon us—mercy, mercy.”</p>
        <p>In the evening assemblies in the meeting-house there was much chanting of hymns and prayers. This was one of the evening hymns:—
          <q><lg><l><hi rend="i">To tangikere Pata, mai merire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">To tangikere Pata, mai merire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">To tangikere Pata, mai merire.</hi></l></lg><lg><l><hi rend="i">To tangikere Titekoti, mai merire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">To tangikere Titekoti, mai merire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">To tangikere Titekoti, mai merire.</hi></l></lg><lg><l><hi rend="i">To tangikere Orikoti, mai merire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">To tangikere Orikoti, mai merire,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">To tangikere Orikoti, mai merire.</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">To rire, rire!</hi></l></lg></q>
        </p>
        <p>Translated, and avoiding the repetitions of the Maori, these lines were—
          <q><lg><l>O Father, have mercy on me!</l><l>Holy Ghost, have mercy on me!</l><l>Mercy, mercy!</l></lg></q>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n12" n="12"/>
        <p>A maorified version of the Benediction was chanted with one voice, all the people holding up the right hand on a level with the head as they intoned in solemn music these words:—
          <q><lg><l><hi rend="i">Kororia me te Pata,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Ranei tu,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Ranei to,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Riiko—e!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Te wai te pikine,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Huoro Pata</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Hema ta pi</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Wai wi rau te,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Rire, rire, hau!</hi></l></lg></q>
          <q>[“Glory to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Ghost, as it was in the beginning and ever shall be, world without end”—and, instead of “Amen,” “<hi rend="i">Rire, rire, hau!</hi>”]</q>
        </p>
        <p>The words in a Maori dress were simply “pidgin,” imitating the sounds of the English. An aged half-caste woman who saw much of Hauhauism in the “sixties” says that it was a long time after she first heard the “<hi rend="i">Kororia,</hi>” as it was termed, before she discovered what it meant. “The Hauhaus used to come to me,” she narrates, “and say, ‘Our gods taught us this; it is English and you ought to know it.’ The people believed that when they had learned all these incantations well their gods Rura and Riki would give them power to walk upon the water and perform many other miracles”.</p>
        <p>Goodness and mercy were the distinguishing attributes of the Hauhau faith, if one judged it by the hymns and prayers; but these chants all formed part of a scheme designed to exalt the Maori and obtain for him spiritual and material advantage over the hated white man, and the “good and peaceful” refrains soon became war-cries in the most desperate racial struggle yet waged in the Island.</p>
        <p>Curious stories are told of the hypnotic power which the chants of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>, combined with personal magnetic influence of the wizard-like <hi rend="i">tohunga Maori,</hi> exercised over many of the people. A half-caste member of the Ngati-Rangiwewehi section of the Arawa Tribe (the woman already mentioned) described some of the scenes which she witnessed when the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> of Pai-marire stood at Puhirua, on the north-west side of Lake Rotorua, 1865–67. Ngati-Rangiwewehi and one or two allied <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> were the only people of the Arawa who accepted the Hauhau faith; they were predisposed towards it because of their heavy losses in 1864 in the rifle-pits of Te Ranga. Moreover, the prophet Kereopa was a member of the tribe. The prophet of the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> at Puhirua in 1865 was a <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> named Tiu Tamehana, and when he led his disciples in the rites they seemed perfectly oblivious to all outside things. Said Heni te Kiri-karamu, narrating the strange scenes in Puhirua,—</p>
        <pb xml:id="n13" n="13"/>
        <p>“I never would have anything to do with Pai-marire myself, but my mother, two of my young daughters, and my brother Neri were living with the Hauhaus at Puhirua, and they became converts. The Pai-marire believers seemed to be possessed of a spirit; they would keep on circling round and round the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> pole perhaps for an hour, half-dazed, holding their hands aloft, repeating their prayers in a sing-song chant. Their bare legs and arms might be covered with <hi rend="i">namu</hi> (sandflies), but they apparently did not feel their bites. My mother and brother went circling about the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> in procession with the rest. As I sat on the <hi rend="i">marae</hi> watching the Ngati-Rangiwewehi go round the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> I particularly admired one young chief woman named Hikairo. She was dressed only in a beautiful <hi rend="i">korowai,</hi> a white cloak of fine dressed flax. It was fastened over her right shoulder, leaving that arm free, and reached to below her knees, and her bare firmly shaped arm was upraised in the gesture of the <hi rend="i">Hapa Pai-marire</hi> as she marched with dignified step round the flagpole. She, like the others, was perfectly fascinated by the Hauhau service. When my brother met me on my visits to the village he would greet me in strange words and repeat his Hauhau charms; he explained that he was trying their effect on me and endeavouring to turn me to the new faith. But I told him that I could not place my faith in the Hauhau religion, and he agreed at last that the spells would have no power over one who was so firm an unbeliever.”<note xml:id="fn2-13" n="*"><p>This <hi rend="i">niu</hi> at Puhirua, and one which was erected at Te Kiri-o-Tautini, three miles inland to the north-west, were the only Pai-marire poles of worship set up by the Arawa. The deserted hill <hi rend="i">pa</hi> Puhirua is a beautiful spot overlooking the northern and north-west shore of Rotorua Lake, between Awahou and Hamurana (Te Puna-i-Hangarua); the site of the old headquarters of Ngati-Rangiwewehi is now a burial-ground. Te Kiri-o-Tautini was the centre of a collection of small settlements for food cultivation on the southern edge of the great forest which extended northward to the Tauranga district.</p></note>
        </p>
        <p>A singular night seance in the communal meeting-house at Puhirua was described to the writer by the venerable Heni:—</p>
        <p>“One night,” she said, “the people tried to put the spirits on me—that is, to influence the Pai-marire gods to gain me as a convert. The spirits, or <hi rend="i">nga wini</hi> as they called them [winds, the <hi rend="i">hau</hi> of the Maori], were supposed to dwell in the <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> but they could be invoked in the <hi rend="i">wharepuni</hi> at night. On this occasion a stranger named Nohoroa te Koki was in the village, and as he was not a believer in the Hauhau religion up to that time it was determined to convert him, and at the same time to make a final effort to turn me to Pai-marire. We were told to stand up, and then the people began their prayers and recited <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> after <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> in chorus to try and draw the <hi rend="i">wini</hi> down upon us, to
          <pb xml:id="n14" n="14"/>
          lodge upon Nohoroa and myself and charm us into the new religion. But I was a difficult subject; perhaps my English education made me proof against the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> powers. After a while I began to laugh, and this annoyed the people, who earnestly told me I was very wrong to laugh when they were calling down the spirits. Nohoroa laughed, too, at first; but presently he became still and attentive. Then, as the chants went on, becoming more and more earnest and intense, he began to tremble and shiver, and went into a kind of trance or fit. He opened his mouth and commenced to recite the usual pidgin-English incantations, ‘<hi rend="i">Piki mauteni, rongo mauteni,</hi>’ and so on. He was a convert at last. The people were greatly gratified at what they imagined was the miraculous work of the spirits. But they never won me over.”</p>
        <p>The devotees of Pai-marire professed to regard the Jews as co-religionists; they considered that under <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s dispensation the Maoris were the chosen people of God, just as the Jews were in the Old Testament. This twisting of the Scriptures to suit the exigencies of the day persisted long after <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s time. <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s favourite theme was the sufferings of the Israelites, to whom he compared his followers; he likened himself to Moses, the deliverer and liberator of the tribes. <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name>, the peace-loving prophet of Parihaka, continually preached a similar doctrine. “We are haraira” [Israel], he said to me; “we are one with the Chosen People; our ancestors came from the land of Canaan.” This fancy was fortunate for more than one colonist of the Jewish race in the war-days; an instance was the immunity from harm of Captain Levy, a coast trader, at Opotiki, when the missionary Volkner was hanged there by Kereopa's band in 1865. The priests of the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> sometimes styled themselves “<hi rend="i">Tiu,</hi>” or “Jew” one of these was Tiu Tamehana, mentioned by Heni te Kiri-karamu.</p>
        <p>Sometimes renegade white men joined with the Maoris in the ceremonies round the <hi rend="i">niu.</hi> One of these runaways from civilization who had “taken to the blanket” was <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>, a deserter from the 57th Regiment, in Taranaki. He was as thoroughgoing a Hauhau as any of his Ngati-Ruanui companions in 1865–69, and followed all the Pai-marire ritual, marching round and round the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> chanting <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s hymns and brandishing a sword—a trophy from the wreck of the steamer “Lord Worsley” on the West Coast.</p>
        <p>Heni te Kiri-karamu relates that one day she was astonished to see a white man, a shaggy-haired fellow with tattered clothes, emerge from the bush at Te Kiri-o-Tautini (on the edge of the forest three miles from Puhirua, on Lake Rotorua) and walk up to the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> which stood on the <hi rend="i">marae.</hi> Walking round it with his right hand raised, he began to chant the Pai-marire service. The people watched the strange <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> in astonishment; then several joined him at the <hi rend="i">niu.</hi> It was in self-protection that this
          <pb xml:id="n15" n="15"/>
          man had gone to the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> immediately he entered the village; he knew that by doing so he would assure his safety. He was a deserter from the colonial forces at Tauranga, and had already lived a bush life with the Piri-Rakau and Ngati-Raukawa Tribes for some months (1865–66).</p>
        <p>One of the first worship-poles set up by <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s followers in Taranaki was the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> at Taiporohenui, near Hawera, the principal gathering-place of Ngati-Ruanui in the first Hauhau campaign. In front of the great meeting-house the sacred mast was planted, a <hi rend="i">totara</hi> pine flagstaff 50 feet in height, with a yard about 14 feet long; the mast was stayed like a ship's. The war-flags of the Hauhaus were flown from the staff, and the people daily marched around its foot in their Pai-marire procession, intoning the chants their prophets had taught them. It was the old Maori custom, when the centre-pole of a large meeting-house, or the first large palisade post of a fort, was set in position, to place a piece of greenstone, often in the form of an ornament such as an eardrop or a carved <hi rend="i">tiki,</hi> at its foot. Similarly, at the foot of the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> at Taiporohenui a large piece of unworked greenstone was planted, as the <hi rend="i">whatu</hi> or luck-stone of the sacred pole.<note xml:id="fn3-15" n="*"><p>Taiporohenui is a name of great <hi rend="i">mana</hi> among the Taranaki tribes. It is a very ancient Hawaikian name. A great Polynesian temple in Tahiti, one of the father-lands of the Maori people, was called Taiporohenui. The original Taranaki meeting-house of the name stood at Manawapou, but in the first Hauhau campaign an even larger house of assembly was built near Hawera; the present native village of Taiporohenui is on its site. <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name> described this <hi rend="i">whare</hi> as the largest building of Maori construction he had ever seen. It was constructed of hewn <hi rend="i">totara</hi> timber, with <hi rend="i">raupo</hi>-reed walls and <hi rend="i">nikau</hi>-thatch roof. The house was about 120 feet in length, a size so exceptional that the ridge-pole was supported by four <hi rend="i">poutoko-manawa,</hi> or pillars, instead of one or two, as in the ordinary meeting-house. At night five fires burned in the stone fireplaces down its long central aisle. The interior of the house was lined with ornamental <hi rend="i">tukutuku</hi> work of <hi rend="i">kakaho</hi> reeds and thin laths fastened with <hi rend="i">kiekie</hi> fibre. At the foot of the first house-pillar was buried a large uncut piece of greenstone, and another block of greenstone was placed at the foot of the <hi rend="i">niu.</hi>
            </p></note>
        </p>
        <p>It was an ancient Maori custom to place a human head beneath the central pillar of a scared house. As recently as 1873 there was a recrudescence of the belief in this custom. Mr. <name type="person" key="name-208581">James Mackay</name>, Government Native Commissioner in the Waikato, while at Tokangamutu (Te Kuiti) on a political mission to the Kingites after a murder on the frontier, was attacked and nearly murdered in his tent one night by a fanatic Hauhau. This Maori, Ruru, had been incited to the deed by a speech made by a Hauhau priestess, who demanded that the white man should be killed as a sacrifice in connection with the <hi rend="i">taingakawa,</hi> or ceremonial opening of a new Hauhau praying-house, at Tokangamutu.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n16" n="16"/>
        <p>The entrance of the Pai-marire party into active hostilities in Taranaki dates from the 6th April, 1864. Early on that day No. 1 Company (Grenadiers) of the 57th Regiment, and some newly enlisted Taranaki Military Settlers (No. 9 Company), were despatched from the redoubt at Kaitake—the position captured by Colonel Warre—to the high land above <name type="person" key="name-100322">Te Ahuahu</name>, a short distance to the south along the main track from New Plymouth and Oakura southward. The instructions were to destroy all native crops found. Captain Lloyd (57th) who had only recently arrived from England, was in charge of the expedition; the next in command was Captain Page, of the Military Settlers. The force foraged about the deserted settlements and cultivations on the Patua Range, and after destroying a quantity of maize and other crops the main body returned to the foot of the hill at <name type="person" key="name-100322">Te Ahuahu</name> and there awaited the return of Lieutenant <name type="person" key="name-100487">Mansfield Clarke</name>, who with a detachment of twenty 57th men was cutting down maize on the hill above. Captain Lloyd ordered the men to pile arms while they rested and waited for their comrades. Lloyd was new to Maori warfare, and was quite unsuspicious of danger. The soldiers were sitting round their stacked rifles when a volley was fired from the fern at very close quarters, and next moment a party of Maori warriors leaped from their well-masked trenches and rifle-pits and came charging down with appalling yells, some firing and other wielding long-handled tomahawks. “<hi rend="i">Pai-marire—hau, hau, hau!</hi>” they shouted, as they dashed on their panic-stricken foes. To the soldiers, struggling to use their rifles, the “<hi rend="i">Hau-hau</hi>” war yells sounded like the barking of dogs. Lloyd ordered the men to take cover and return the fire, but the resistance was short and useless. Those who essayed defence were killed; the rest made for the ocean-beach, two miles away. Seven soldiers were killed, and twelve were wounded. The Maori casualties were slight. Lieutenant Clarke, with the rear-guard on the hill above, escaped northward by a track along the side of the ranges. The firing was observed from the redoubt at Oakura, and a party was despatched to Lloyd's help, but the Maoris had gone, and only the naked and decapitated bodies of Lloyd and his men were found in the fern on the scene of action. The spot is about a mile south of the present village of Oakura, and on the line of the main road. Captain Frank Mace, with some of his Taranaki Mounted Rifles, was the first to make the discovery. When the alarm was given in New Plymouth a column consisting of the 57th Regiment (Major Butler) and the Taranaki Bush Rangers (Major Atkinson) was despatched to <name type="person" key="name-100322">Te Ahuahu</name>, and Colonel Warre took an Armstrong gun out to Hauranga, at the mouth of the stream, and thence inland to the foot of the
          <pb xml:id="n17" n="17"/>
          Patua Range, where some shells were fired into the Maori position.</p>
        <p>The soldiers killed, besides Captain Lloyd, were Private Dooley, Gallagher, and Sadler, of the 57th Regiment, Corporal Banks and Privates Megles (or Neagles) and Bartley, of the Taranaki Military Settlers. (This corps was a battalion raised by the Government at the end of 1863, recruited chiefly in Victoria and Otago, where many of its members had been gold-diggers. The men were enlisted for three years, and on discharge were given grants of land in Taranaki.) Lloyd's headless body was identified by the rather slender hands and wrists.</p>
        <p>On examining the ground it was found that a zigzag trench ran down the face of the hill from the abandoned Maori <hi rend="i">pa</hi> on the skyline of the range above <name type="person" key="name-100322">Te Ahuahu</name>, and that there were other rifle-pits and trenches near the crops and on the face of the ridge near the flat where the troops had halted. These entrenchments were completely masked by the high fern being pressed down over them. It was the practice of such ambush-parties also to tie bunches of fern above their heads to enable them to steal on their enemies unobserved. The affair was an instance of inexcusable laxness and neglect to take ordinary military precautions; and the easy victory of the Maoris over a British force numerically stronger gave an immense impetus to the newly-born Pai-marire religion.</p>
        <p>The heads of the slain soldiers, including Captain Lloyd's, were carried by the Pai-marire disciples to their prophets, and several of them were preserved by the ancient smoke-drying process, and were sent from tribe to tribe to enlist Hauhau recruits, as in the Highlands of Scotland the fiery cross was sent from clan to clan. One of the heads was recovered in 1865; it was sent to Taranaki and mistakenly buried as Captain Lloyd's. The Maoris state that Lloyd's head was taken by Kereopa across the Island as far as Opotiki, on the Bay of Plenty; another head, said to have been Gallagher's, was carried by the prophet <name type="person" key="name-100545">Patara Raukatauri</name> to the tribes between Turanganui (Gisborne) and the East Cape.</p>
        <p>The Pai-marire worship now assumed a more ferocious phase than that which its founder had first given it. <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> professed to have received further inspiration from the angel Gabriel, who now commanded him to send the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> officer's head from tribe to tribe through the Island. When all the tribes had been visited and converted to Pai-marire the Maori people would be endowed with such power and wisdom that they would be able to conquer the white race and restore New Zealand to its original owners. This was to be done with Divine aid, and by implicit faith in the ceremonies and <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> of the Pai-marire. In pursuance of this militant programme <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> set apart assistants to promulgate the
          <pb xml:id="n18" n="18"/>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ018a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ018a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ018a-g"/><head>PATARA RAUKATAURI</head><p>Patara, who was one of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s apostles sent out to spread the Pai-marire faith, was a chief of Oakura and Kaitake, Taranaki.</p></figure>
          new doctrine throughout the Island. His principal priests or prophets were <name key="name-100518" type="person">Hepanaia Kapewhiti</name>, <name key="name-100544" type="person">Matene te Rangi-tauira</name>, <name key="name-100545" type="person">Patara Raukatauri</name>, <name key="name-100148" type="person">Kereopa te Rau</name>, and Horomona. All of these men but Patara came to violent ends. Hepanaia fell in the mad attempt to assault the Sentry Hill Redoubt in 1864. Matene was killed about a fortnight later in the Battle of Moutoa, on the Wanganui River. Kereopa, “the Eye-eater,” as he came to be known, was captured and hanged at Napier for the murder of the Rev. Carl Volkner at Opotiki; Horomona met a similar fate at Auckland. Patara was a man of very different character to Kereopa; his was a milder nature; he was the only one of the band of apostles who lived to see the return of peace to the land. These men in their turn, as they passed from tribe to tribe, delegated their powers to leading converts, who each took up the duties of Pai-marire priest in the tribe. Often an ancient <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> would so far adapt himself to the needs of the hour as to become the priest of the <hi rend="i">niu.</hi> The more ferocious spirits among the converts numbered many such men as Te Ao-Katoa (“The Whole World”), the hereditary priest of the Ngati-Raukawa of West Taupo, who had been educated as a <hi rend="i">tohunga Maori,</hi> and who in 1865 assumed the position of Pai-marire leader in his tribe.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n19" n="19"/>
        <note place="end" xml:id="note-0001">
          <p>The decapitation of the slain soldiers at <name type="person" key="name-100322">Te Ahuahu</name> was the first instance of this mutilation of enemies' bodies in the wars of the “sixties.” To decapitation the West Coast Hauhaus added cannibalism in 1868–69. Tamaikowha, of the Ngai-Tama and Urewera, revived the practice of eating the hearts of his enemies (1866–67). The last instance in New Zealand of the beheading of a foe occurred in 1873, after the end of the wars. This was the murder of <name type="person" key="name-100572">Timothy Sullivan</name> by Purukutu and his party near Roto-o-Rangi, on the Upper Waikato frontier. The killing was an agrarian and semi-political affair; it was a protest against the occupation by Sullivan's employers of native land for which Purukutu had not received his share of payment. The Hauhaus, after shooting Sullivan, cut off his head, and also cut out his heart as an offering to Tu and Uenuku, the gods of war. The head was taken to Wharepapa, a Ngati-Raukawa village; the heart was carried through the King Country from village to village.</p>
          <p>A shrewd excuse for decapitation of foes was made by a Samoan chief after the defeat in 1888 of a German naval column at Vailele, on Upolu Island. The Germans who fell were beheaded. Mr. Carver, a Wesleyan missionary, had occasion to visit Mataafa's camp, and spoke of the practice with abhorrence. “Misikane,” said one chief, “we have just been puzzling ourselves as to the origin of the custom. But, Misi, is it not so, that when David killed Goliath he cut off his head and carried it before the King?”</p>
          <p>There is a curious parallel to the Pai-marire fanaticism in the history of the North American Indian Messianic rising in 1890. Mr. James McLaughlin, U.S. Indian Inspector, tells the story in his book “My Friend the Indian” (1910). In the autumn of 1890 Kicking Bear, a half-crazed fanatic of the Minniconjou band, left the Cheyenne River reservation and imparted to Sitting Bull, the great medicine chief of the Sioux, the secrets of a new religion which would bring the Indian into the inheritance of the earth. The doctrine took an enormous hold upon many of the Indian people. Sitting Bull had already heard of the new religion, which was said by some to have taken form at the instigation of some south-western Indians who had observed the practices of those descendants of the Aztecs who look to the east every morning in anticipation of the return of Montezuma, who is to redeem them from toil and subjection, and set them to rule over the earth. Sitting Bull, having lost his former influence over the Sioux, now planned to use the new belief to establish himself in the leadership of the people, whom he might then lead in any desperate enterprise. Kicking Bear, describing his journey to the wonderful land of the ghosts, said he and his companions met the Messiah, who showed them the wounds in his hands and feet made by the whites when they crucified Him, and took them to the Great Spirit, saying that He (the Messiah) would come again on earth, and would remain and live with the Indians, who were His chosen people. The Great Spirit said to him, “While my children are dancing and making ready to join the ghosts they shall have no fear of the white man, for I will take from the whites the secret of making gunpowder, and the powder they now have will not burn when it is directed against the red people, my children, who know the songs and the dances of the ghosts; but that powder which my children the red men have will burn and kill when it is directed against the whites and used by those who believe.” “We found our horses,” continued Kicking Bear, “and rode back to the railroad, the Messiah flying along in the air with us and teaching us the songs for the new dances.” The Great Spirit was to make the eath anew, a paradise for the red man.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n20" n="20"/>
          <p>Sitting Bull kept his people madly engaged in the new dances, and it was evident that he was secretly preparing for some rash movement. That autumn there were strenuous times on the Dakota frontier. The rising, however, was early quelled by the Indian police. The fanatic ghost dancers at Standing Rock, North Dakota, and their chief, Sitting Bull, found that the magic medicine did not save them from the white man's bullets.</p>
        </note>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c2" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n21" n="21"/>
        <head>Chapter 2: ATTACK ON SENTRY HILL REDOUBT</head>
        <div xml:id="c2-0" type="section">
          <p>THE MOST DESPERATE encounter in the first Hauhau campaign in Taranaki was the recklessly daring attempt of a band of two hundred picked warriors to assault a British fort, the redoubt on Sentry Hill, in broad daylight. Only the extraordinary faith which the newly converted disciples of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> reposed in the <hi rend="i">mana</hi> and magical incantations of the fighting religion can explain this hopeless charge against a strong earthwork under the fire of scores of rifles at point-blank range. It was the first fight after <name type="person" key="name-100322">Te Ahuahu</name>, where the Hauhaus had scored so easy a success that their confidence in the virtue of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s system of charms and prayers was confirmed, and they advanced upon Sentry Hill fortified by an implicit belief that the <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> which they chanted and the cry of “<hi rend="i">Hapa, Pai-marire!</hi>” to avert the bullets of their foes, accompanied by a gesture, the right hand uplifted, palm to the front, as if warding off the balls, would secure them immunity from death or wounds.</p>
          <p>The redoubt attacked stood on the crown of a round hill called Te Morere by the Maoris and Sentry Hill by the Europeans, near the right bank of the Waiongona River; the site is close to the present railway-station of Sentry Hill, on the Lepperton Junction-Waitara line. The hill Te Morere, one of the numerous rocky mounds of volcanic origin dotted about this part of Taranaki, was a Maori <hi rend="i">pa</hi> in ancient times; it derived its name, meaning “The Swing,” from a tall swing-tree or “giant's stride” which stood there, with long ropes attached by which the youth of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> were accustomed to go flying out over a swimming-pool in the river—a favourite sport of the olden Maori. In the early days of the war in Taranaki the ruined hill fort was often used as a lookout place by the Manutahi Maoris, and from this circumstance it obtained its English name.</p>
          <p>About the end of 1863 Captain <name type="person" key="name-125128">W. B. Messenger</name> and 120 men of the Military Settlers built a redoubt on the top of the mound; this earthwork, with a very high scarp of parapet, was presently garrisoned by a detachment of the 57th Regiment under Captain
          <pb xml:id="n22" n="22"/>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ022a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ022a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ022a-g"/><head><hi rend="i">Sketch by Mr. S. Percy Smith, 1865</hi><lb/> Sentry Hill Redoubt, Te Morere</head></figure>
          Shortt. A wooden barracks with accommodation for over a hundred men was built within the work. Shortt's force was seventy-five strong, with two Coehorn mortars.</p>
          <p>The construction of this outpost, so near the Maori position in the bush at Manutahi, was regarded by the Atiawa Tribe as a challenge; it stood on their land. When the Pai-marire religion ran through the land like a fire through felled bush the Atiawa took advantage of this new patriotic impulse to propose the sweeping-away of the obnoxious <hi rend="i">Pakeha</hi> garrison on Morere Hill. Their allies eagerly approved this test of battle, and a war-party was formed composed of the best fighting-men on the West Coast from the tribes lately inoculated with the maddening germs of Pai-marire. Two hundred warriors were banded together under the prophet <name type="person" key="name-100518">Hepanaia Kapewhiti</name>, one of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s apostles. They were members of the Taranaki, Atiawa, and Ngati-Ruanui Tribes, with some Nga-Rauru from Waitotara and a number of Wanganui men. Among them were some young lads already used to the scenes of war. The Maori took to the war-path early; a well-grown boy of twelve was considered fit to take his place in a fighting expedition.</p>
          <p>From Te Kahu-pukoro,<note xml:id="fn4-22" n="*"><p>Te Kahu-pukoro died at Otakeho toward the end of 1920. He was the <hi rend="i">ariki,</hi> or hereditary high chief, of Ngati-Ruanui, and was closely related to <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>.</p></note> of Otakeho, probably the last of the Maori warriors who attacked the garrison of Sentry Hill, a dramatic narrative of the battle was obtained (30th August, 1920). This veteran chief was a tall, powerfully formed man, though his frame was bowed with rheumatism. His eyes glittered with something
          <pb xml:id="n23" n="23"/>
          of the old warrior light as he told the story of his fighting youth. Te Kahu-pukoro was very young—in fact, he was only twelve—when he carried a gun in the ranks of the <hi rend="i">ope</hi> which marched against Sentry Hill on the 30th April 1864. Afterwards he was one of the picked fighters of <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>, the “Tekau-ma-rua,” in 1868–69, and shared in nearly every engagement of the last campaign in Taranaki. He belonged to the Nga-Ruahine section of Ngati-Ruanui, of which his grandfather <name type="person" key="name-208885">Tamati Hone</name> was the leading chief. His father and uncle fell at Sentry Hill, and he himself received two bullet-wounds there.</p>
          <p>“Before I was old enough to bear arms,” said Te Kahu-pukoro, “I witnessed several of the fights between the Maoris and the British troops; the principal one was the engagement at Kaitake. I also saw the British warships shelling our people at Tukitukipapa on the coast near Katikara. It was at Te Morere (Sentry Hill) that I first carried a gun into battle. I was very young, but a big strong lad, quite able to march and fight. The <hi rend="i">ope</hi> which assembled at the Manutahi <hi rend="i">pa</hi> [the northern Manutahi, not far from Mataitawa] for the attack on the British redoubt at Te Morere was composed of the best warriors on the West Coast. The Pai-marire religion was then new, and we were all completely under its influence and firmly believed in the teaching of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> and his apostles. <name type="person" key="name-100518">Hepanaia Kapewhiti</name> was at the head of the war-party. He was our prophet. He taught us the Pai-marire <hi rend="i">karakia,</hi> and told us that if we repeated it as we went into battle the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> bullets would not strike us. This we all believed.</p>
          <p>“Very early in the morning of the day fixed for the attack on Te Morere we all assembled at the flagstaff in the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at Manutahi. Hepanaia led the sacred ceremonies round the <hi rend="i">niu.</hi> All the principal chiefs of the Taranaki country were there. Wirimu Kingi te Rangitaake was there; <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name> and Tohu Kakahi (afterwards the prophets of Parihaka) were both there. These three chiefs did not use guns; each carried a <hi rend="i">tokotoko</hi> (staff), and led his men. Another high chief was <name type="person" key="name-100540">Kingi Parengarenga</name>, of Oakura; he was the leading chief of the Taranaki Tribe Kingi had a big head of reddish hair. He wore it twisted up in a high topknot which was adorned with feathers. He was a tall, splendid-looking man.</p>
          <p>“At Hepanaia's call, ‘<hi rend="i">Porini, hoia! Teihana!</hi>’ (‘Fall in, soldiers! Attention!’) we all formed a ring round the <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> Hepanaia standing by its foot, and we marched round and round the mast, chanting the incantations which the prophet had taught us, the <hi rend="i">Karakia</hi> beginning, ‘<hi rend="i">Piki rewa, rongo rewa, piki hira, ronga hira.</hi>’ When the service ended we formed up in order of battle, with our weapons in hand and our cartridge-belts buckled about us, and marched for the British redoubt on Te
          <pb xml:id="n24" n="24"/>
          Morere Hill, which was not far from our gathering-place at Manutahi. We were armed with guns of various kinds; some had <hi rend="i">ngutu-parera,</hi> or flint-lock muskets; some double-and single-barrel shot-guns. The warriors also had tomahawks and stone <hi rend="i">patu</hi> in their belts; some who did not carry guns bore <hi rend="i">taiaha,</hi> and some <hi rend="i">koikoi</hi> (short spears of <hi rend="i">manuka</hi>). For myself, I was armed with a percussion-cap gun, and had two <hi rend="i">hamanu</hi> (cartridge-belts), one buckled round my middle and one over my left shoulder. I wore a shirt and a <hi rend="i">rapaki</hi> (waist-garment).</p>
          <p>“Now, had we followed the advice of our prophet Hepanaia we might had succeeded in our assault on the soldiers' fort. Hepanaia proposed that the <hi rend="i">ope</hi> should make a sudden attack on the rear of the fort, but Hare te Hokai, a chief of Te Atiawa, insisted that the force should boldly attack the place in front, and this met with the support of most of the other chiefs. Another unfortunate thing was that, as we were marching from Manutahi, one of our men discharged his gun in order to give warning to any Atiawa people who might chance to be in or near the redoubt, for some of that tribe were serving on the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> side. This gave the soldiers warning of our approach.</p>
          <p>“It was perhaps about 8 o'clock in the morning when we attacked the redoubt. Hepanaia led us on. He was a fine man, with a great love for his country and his people. In appearance he was tall and lean; he was stripped except for a short <hi rend="i">piupiu</hi> of flax around his waist, and was armed with a gun. We went into battle loudly chanting our Pai-marire service. Fern, about waist-high, and bushes of <hi rend="i">tutu</hi> clothed the plain and the lower slopes of Morere Hill, and through this we marched after coming out of the forest. We passed near the spot where the railway-station now stands, and then began the ascent of the gentle slope which led to the mound on which the soldiers' redoubt was built. It was a high, strong earthwork surrounded by a trench; within were the barracks of the soldiers. We did not stoop or crawl as we advanced upon the redoubt; we marched on upright (<hi rend="i">haere tu tonu</hi>), and as we neared the fort we chanted steadily our Pai-marire hymn.</p>
          <p>“The soldiers who were all hidden behind their high parapet, did not open fire on us until we were within close range. Then the bullets came thickly among us, and close as the fingers on my hand. The soldiers had their rifles pointed through the loopholes in the parapet and between the spaces on top (between bags filled with sand and earth), and thus could deliver a terrible fire upon us with perfect safety to themselves. There were two tiers of rifles blazing at us. We continued our advance, shooting and shouting our war-cries. Now we cried out the ‘<hi rend="i">Hapa</hi>’ (‘Pass over’) incantation which Hepanaia had taught us, to cause the bullets to fly harmlessly over us: ‘<hi rend="i">Hapa, hapa, hapa! Hau, hau, hau!
            <pb xml:id="n25" n="25"/>
            Pai-marire, rire, rire—hau!</hi>’ As we did so we held our right hands uplifted, palms frontward, on a level with our heads—the sign of the <hi rend="i">ringa-tu</hi>. This, we believed, would ward off the enemy's bullets; it was the faith with which we all had been inspired by <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> and his apostles. I marched along there, calling out in quick, sharp tones, ‘<hi rend="i">Hapa, hapa, hapa!</hi>’ with my right hand uplifted—but it did not save me from the <hi rend="i">pakeha's</hi> bullets. Our chiefs encouraged us with loud cries of ‘<hi rend="i">Riria, riria!</hi>’ (‘Fight on, fight on!’) ‘<hi rend="i">Kia mau, kia mau, kia mau!</hi>’ (‘Be firm, be firm, be firm!’)</p>
          <p>“The bullets came ripping through our ranks. ‘<hi rend="i">Hapa, hapa!</hi>’ our men shouted after delivering a shot, but down they fell. ‘<hi rend="i">Hapa!</hi>’ a warrior would cry, with his right hand raised to avert the enemy's bullets, and with a gasp—like that—he would fall dead. The <hi rend="i">tuakana</hi> [elder brother] in a family would fall with ‘<hi rend="i">Hapa!</hi>’ on his lips, then the <hi rend="i">teina</hi> [younger brother] would fall; then the old father would fall dead beside them. The bullets actually scorched my face—this cheek, then that cheek, was scorched by the balls, so thick and close did they come. But not until I felt and saw the blood running down my body did I know that I had received my first wound. A bullet struck me in the left shoulder, at a range of about as far as from where we are sitting to that hedge yonder [about 60 yards]. I was just at the foot of the hill on the flat where the road now goes between Sentry Hill and the railway-station. But I was so excited and so possessed by the fury of the battle that I did not feel it at first. I went on, and then I felt my shirt wet with blood streaming down from my shoulder, and in a few minutes another bullet hit me, and passed through my left hip, missing the bone. Then I had to fall back, and I went down to a little stream near-by where I bathed and staunched my wounds, and by this time the attack was repulsed and our people were flying back, and I joined them and managed to get into the safety of the bush.</p>
          <p>“Our people fell in heaps. The prophet Hepanaia fell, shot dead, near the redoubt. Another man, Te Wiwini, a very brave young fellow, walked boldly and fearlessly up, firing as he went, until he actually reached the trench below the parapet before he was killed. My father Tiopira was shot dead, and so also was his brother Hapeta. It was for them that my grandfather <name type="person" key="name-208885">Tamati Hone</name> composed his great song of lamentation, which you already know. Hare te Kokai was killed; he was the man who had foolishly advocated the frontal attack on the redoubt. <name type="person" key="name-100540">Kingi Parengarenga</name> was killed. Mohi Tarakihi, of Kingi's tribe, was killed. He was an old warrior who had been taken captive by the Ngapuhi long ago, and had since then been a Christian <hi rend="i">kai-karakia</hi> or teacher.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n26" n="26"/>
          <p>“About fifty of our <hi rend="i">ope</hi> were killed there, besides many wounded. Families fell there. It was a one-sided fight, a miserable fight (<hi rend="i">he mate rihariha</hi>), for, in spite of the desperate courage of our warriors, we could not get at the soldiers; they were safe behind their strong walls.”</p>
          <p>“<name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name> was one of my relatives wounded in this attack. A glancing blow from a bullet just above one of his eyes destroyed its sight. Tauke, of Hokorima, was wounded in the hand. <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> was not present at the fight.”</p>
          <p>“We survivors all retreated to Manutahi, and there my wounds were bathed with flax-juice, and in about a month I was able to travel again, and I returned to my home at Okaiawa, in the Ngati-Ruanui country. Boiled flax-root water poured on the wounds, and also dock-root (<hi rend="i">runa</hi>), well scraped and boiled, were our favourite remedies for gunshot and bayonet wounds.”</p>
          <p>Such was Te Kahu-pukoro's stirring story of his first battle. The terrible slaughter of Hepanaia's deluded followers temporarily weakened the new confidence in Pai-marire, but <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> had a satisfying explanation—namely, that those who fell were to blame because they did not repose absolute faith in the <hi rend="i">karakia.</hi> The fanatic religion soon took strong hold upon every West Coast tribe, and was carried by apostles to the east and north, and presently in scores of villages <hi rend="i">niu</hi> masts of worship were erected, and daily the wildly excited people marched in procession round and round the pole where the brightly coloured war-flags flew.</p>
          <p>The memory of Te Morere is kept ever before the minds of Te Kahu-pukoro's people in a beautiful poem of mourning for the dead, composed by <name type="person" key="name-208885">Tamati Hone</name>, of the Nga-Ruahine, for his sons Tiopira (Te Kahu's father) and Hapeta, killed in the charge on the British redoubt. This lament was chanted, too, over Te Kahu himself when the old warrior of the Tekau-ma-rua was laid to rest. I translate from the Maori original, which ends with a comparison of the dead who strewed the glacis of Morere Hill to a wrecked and shattered fleet of war-canoes:—
          <q><lg><l>The lightning's spear flashed redly down</l><l>On Turamoe peak,</l><l>Omen of warriors' death and women's woe,</l><l>Portent that boded forth thy fall,</l><l>O Tiopira!</l><l>Thou who didst stand in brave array</l><l>In the bows of the canoe,</l><l>And thou, Hapeta! cold thou liest;</l><l>Death spread his lure for thee!</l></lg><lg><l>Ah me, my sons!</l><l>My flock of happy forest-birds</l><l>That flew from tree to tree in brighter days—</l><l>Now fast in woodsman's snare.</l></lg><pb xml:id="n27" n="27"/><lg><l>My beautiful, my slender <hi rend="i">totara,</hi>
              </l><l>Shattered by wintry gale.</l><l>My tall red-painted warrior band,</l><l>How grand ye dashed upon the foe,</l><l>And I—I saw ye go,</l><l>I, too, rushed naked to the fight,</l><l>O sons, at Morere!</l></lg><lg><l>O heroes of my house,</l><l>How grand that charge,</l><l>Beyond Whakaahurangi's woods that day!</l><l>Lonely I lie within my home</l><l>Beside Kapuni's river-mouth,</l><l>And cherish bitter thoughts, and ever weep—</l><l>My sons!</l></lg><lg><l>Lofty and lone stands Taranaki</l><l>In the West;</l><l>So tall and splendid thou, O Kingi—</l><l>And now thou'rt gone!</l><l>Still o'er the forests, still above the clouds</l><l>Towers Taranaki;</l><l>But Kingi's gone. Foremost in council,</l><l>Foremost in the fight.</l><l>I searched the reddened field; I found him dead</l><l>At Morere!</l></lg><lg><l>O restless sea,</l><l>Beating for ever on the sounding sands</l><l>Below the cliffs of Wharau,</l><l>Like thee, ever I'll lament.</l><l>Oh, sons, arise! Return! Return!</l><l>Cannot your prophets make you live again—</l><l>Restore your breath, and bind your wounds?</l><l>Ah me—my hopes!</l></lg><lg><l>The billows from the west roll in</l><l>And thundering crash on Tataraimaka's shore—</l><l>There, too, my children fought,</l><l>And red-eyed, furious, leaped in battle-dance.</l><l>On lone Morere's hill they fell;</l><l>There shattered lay my tribe, ah me!</l><l>O simple ones and brave!</l><l>Entrapped in Whiro's snare—</l><l>The snare of Fate!</l></lg><lg><l>Ye charged along the path of Death!</l><l>Ye were deceived—</l><l>Beguiled by that false path,</l><l>The path of Hau!</l></lg><lg><l>How vain your valour, vain your charge</l><l>Against Morere's walls!</l><l>Lost on that rocky coast of death</l><l>Are all my crews—</l><l>Tainui, Tokomaru, Kurahaupo, Aotea—</l><l>Ah me! my brave canoes</l><l>Lie broken on the shore!</l></lg></q>
        </p>
          <pb xml:id="n28" n="28"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ028a">
              <graphic url="Cow02NewZ028a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ028a-g"/>
              <head><hi rend="i">After the sketch by Mr.S.Percy Smith, 1865]</hi><lb/> Mataitawa Stockade and Barracks, North Taranaki</head>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="c2-1">
          <head>MANUTAHI AND TE AREI</head>
          <p>Some months after the attack on Sentry Hill the neighbouring Hauhau <hi rend="i">pa</hi> Manutahi was captured by the British in this way. On the 8th September, 1864, Colonel Warre, with a force of 500 Regulars and Militia and some friendly Maoris, advanced upon Mataitawa, and found the direct approach blocked by a stockaded fort at Manutahi. The Bush Rangers, under Major Atkinson, skirmished up and were received by a fire from the palisades. Major Ryan, with a company of the 70th, and Captain Martin, R.A., with two guns, came on in support, and on the flank of the position being turned the natives abandoned the stockade. The fortification was of a rather unusual figure. It was nearly 150 yards in length, and the shape was somewhat that of a double concave lens, 20 yards wide in the middle but expanding towards the flanks, which rested on the bush on either side. The place was built across an open fern patch; the track to Mataitawa went through the bush in rear. The <hi rend="i">pa</hi> had parapets 8 feet to 10 feet thick in rear of the palisading and casemated covered ways. The troops pushed on without further opposition and secured Mataitawa. The <hi rend="i">niu</hi> flagstaff at Manutahi was cut down, and the palisading and <hi rend="i">whares</hi> were destroyed. One Maori was killed and one mortally wounded in the encounter.</p>
          <p>On the 11th September Colonel Warre, with three companies of the 70th Regiment under Major Rutherford, 150 men under Major Saltmarshe, and an advance-guard of fifty friendly Maoris,
            <pb xml:id="n29" n="29"/>
            marched towards <name type="person" key="name-100117">Te Arei</name> <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> the fortress which had so long baffled Major-General Pratt in 1860–61. The force got within a few hundred yards of the pa under cover of thick fog. When discovered the troops were fired on by the Maoris on the hill, but the place was soon abandoned. The works were found to be very formidable. There were trenches 15 feet wide, and—a novelty in Maori fortification—a parapet about 16 feet thick, covered by a line of rifle-pits or a covered way, about 40 feet in front of the line of the stockade. Thus, had artillery been used, the Maori defenders, being in front of instead of in rear of the stockade, would have been entirely under cover. The shot and shell thrown into the stockade would have been quite ineffectual, and the garrison would have been able to receive any attacking column after the palisades had apparently been breached. Lieutenant Ferguson, R.E., had the construction of a redoubt on this very beautiful and commanding position overlooking the Waitara.</p>
          <note place="end" xml:id="note-0002">
            <p>The original of the lament for the dead at Te Morere, as recited to me by Te Kahu-pukoro and Whareaitu, begins:—
              <q><lg><l><hi rend="i">E hiko te uira ki tai ra,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Kapo taratahi ana</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Te tara ki Turamoe,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">He tohu o te mate, na—i.</hi></l></lg></q>
              The poem is chanted to-day on the death of people of the Nga-Ruahine and other clans of Ngati-Ruanui.</p>
            <p>Sentry Hill as it is to-day is an example of the unfortunate destruction of a famous national monument. All that remains of the fort-hill is a mere shell, like a hollow tooth. The crest of the mound has disappeared, and Morere has been gutted—cut away by the Railway and local bodies, and spread over the rail-lines as ballast and the roads as metal. When I last visited the place I found only a portion of one of the flanking earthworks as yet undestroyed. If the work of demolition were stayed now it would be possible to save part of the hill as a war memorial, but the celebrated Morere has been disfigured hopelessly.</p>
            <p>A famous place in American history which suffered a similar fate to that which had befallen Sentry Hill is Pawnee Rock well described by Colonel Inman in “The Old Santa Fé Trail.” This great rock, the scene of many fights between United States troops and frontiersmen and the Indian warriors, has been torn away by the railroad and the settlers, Colonel Inman records, and little now remains of the famous landmark. Recently, however, the Government erected a monument to mark the spot.</p>
          </note>
        </div>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c3" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n30" n="30"/>
        <head>Chapter 3: THE BATTLE OF MOUTOA</head>
        <p>NEARLY FIFTY MILES up the Wanganui a low shingly island, roughly diamond-shaped and about half a mile in length, lies in the course of the strong river, with rapids above and below and on either side. The upper part of this island—the only one in the Wanganui—is composed of bare shingle and boulders; the lower half is covered with <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> and fern, with a few trees. This is Moutoa (“Isle of Heroes”), a famous battle-ground of the river tribes. Many a combat to the death has taken place on the desert island, set in the midst of the rapids, and the most celebrated of all was also the last, the battle of the 14th May, 1864, when the Lower Wanganui tribes routed a picked war-party of the up-river Hauhaus, killed fifty of them, and saved Wanganui Town from invasion. Moutoa lies about half a mile above the large native village of Ranana, and two and a half miles below the settlement Hiruharama (Jerusalem). A short distance above the island, on the right bank, is the pretty little village of Tawhitinui, with its abundant groves of fruit-trees. Here an old native war-track comes in from Weraroa, on the Waitotara River. This village was the rendezvous of the Hauhaus before the battle which decided the political destinies of the Wanganui tribes.</p>
        <p>Soon after the surprise and slaughter of the British party under Captain Lloyd at <name type="person" key="name-100322">Te Ahuahu</name>, <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> and his chief adherents in Taranaki determined to send the heads of the slain soldiers (perfectly preserved from decay by the ancient process of drying with heat and smoke) from tribe to tribe throughout the Island, and the Upper Wanganui people were the first selected for the proselytizing process. Matene Rangi-tauira, who came from the Upper Wanganui, was dispatched with a party to the Waitotara and Pipiriki, carrying Lloyd's head. He found the natives of Pipiriki and neighbouring settlements ready and willing to embrace the Pai-marire faith; they were very bitter over the losses their tribes had sustained at Katikara, Tataraimaka, in the previous year, when the casualties in the storming of the entrenchments by the British force were nearly all
          <pb xml:id="n31" n="31"/>
          Wanganui men. The kinsmen of the fallen warriors received Matene and his trophy with savage enthusiasm. A <hi rend="i">niu</hi> mast was erected under the prophet's directions on the <hi rend="i">marae</hi> in the large village of Pipiriki; it stood on the west or proper right bank of the Wanganui, opposite the site of the present hotel and township, which was then a cultivation ground known as Te Kapua, with the flour-mill on the Kaukore Stream. The spot where the pole of worship stood was on a terrace at the landing-place a little below the Rangiahua Hill, the beautiful wooded headland (opposite the steamer-wharf) which is a blaze of <hi rend="i">kowhai</hi> flowers in the spring of the year.</p>
        <p>Mr. Booth, who was the Resident Magistrate and Government Agent at Pipiriki, and his brother and family were the only Europeans living in the district. They had a very narrow escape from death in the dangerously changed temper of the people, but were at last permitted to leave in a canoe, leaving all their property behind, and reached Wanganui safely. Living under Mr. Booth's guardianship was a little half-caste boy about eight years of age, the son of a British military officer and a chieftainess of the Atiawa Tribe of Taranaki; the mother was dead, and the father had returned to England, entrusting the boy to Mr. Booth for education. Booth endeavoured to take this lad away with him, but the Hauhaus would not permit it, and kept him with them; and he retains to this day a very vivid memory of the thrilling scenes that followed his guardian's departure.<note xml:id="fn5-31" n="*"><p>This eye-witness, Mr. <name type="person" key="name-100058">H. D. Bates</name>, is a resident of Wanganui. He is the son of Colonel H. Stretton Bates (65th Regiment), who died in England in 1918. Colonel Bates was a subaltern in New Zealand before and during the first Taranaki War, and acquired a good knowledge of the Maori language. He was at one time A.D.C. to Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>, and in Taranaki and Waikato he was staff interpreter to General Cameron. His wife, a <hi rend="i">rangatira</hi> woman of Te Atiawa, closely related to <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name>, died when the little son was three years old. She was a granddaughter of the chief Matangi, who was the first to sign the deed of sale of the site of Wellington City to the New Zealand Company in 1839; her father was Manihera Matangi, of Ngauranga, Wellington, a fine-looking well-tattooed chief, who was a great favourite with the pioneer colonists. Colonel Bates was a clever artist in water-colours, and some of his drawings of warscenes, lent by his son, are reproduced in Volume I of this History.</p><p>It was through the help of the Governor, Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>, that young Bates was recovered from the Hauhaus on the Waitotara and restored to his guardian, Mr. Booth, at Wanganui.</p></note>
        </p>
        <p>The white soldier's head (it is known now that it was Captain Lloyd's) was passed round from hand to hand in the Pai-marire ceremonies at the foot of the <hi rend="i">niu.</hi> It is described as that of a fair-whiskered man with shaven chin, in the fashion of those days. The head had been thoroughly dried in the <hi rend="i">mokomokai</hi> or <hi rend="i">paki-paki-upoko</hi> process. Its bearer, the prophet Matene, was a tall
          <pb xml:id="n32" n="32"/>
          man with long hair and a flowing black beard. He led the people in their newly learned chantings, and round and round the sacred mast the half-crazed devotees marched. In their procession they came closer and closer to the <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> until many of them embraced it, one after another, and revolved about it, whirling round and round until they sank at its foot in a fit of giddiness and religious mania. The white man's head was passed from hand to hand among the frenzied worshippers, and there were some extraordinary scenes of fanatic fury. Some of the people, particularly those who had lost relatives in the Taranaki War, gnawed the dried flesh in their demonstrations of hatred and revenge. One, a handsome young woman, who had been brought up in Mr. Booth's family and who had been regarded as a quiet, gentle girl, was so overcome by the new madness that she snatched the <hi rend="i">pakeha's</hi> head from her neighbour at the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> and bit the flesh of the neck with horrible savagery. The people, indeed, were transformed by Matene's teachings; the appeal to the feelings of revenge swept them along irresistibly, and made them easy instruments in the prophet's unauthorized plan of campaign.</p>
        <p>The adherents of Pai-marire, incited by Matene and other leaders, determined upon a bold attack on Wanganui Town, and a flotilla of war-canoes was prepared. Each <hi rend="i">waka-taua</hi> was decorated with carved figurehead and streaming plumes after the ancient fashion. A message was sent to the Ngati-Hau Tribe at Hiruharama asking them to join in the attack on the whites. Ngati-Hau were otherwise inclined, and immediately summoned the down-river tribes to their assistance against the Hauhaus.</p>
        <p>The people of Hiruharama and other Ngati-Hau villages removed down the river in a body to Ranana, below Moutoa Island. Matene and his Pai-marire host—men, women, and children—embarked in their war-canoes and swept down the Wanganui to Tawhitinui Village, which they occupied and fortified. A message was sent to the chiefs at Ranana, saying that they intended to pass down the river to drive the Europeans into the sea. An uncompromising refusal of the right of way was returned by <name key="name-100523" type="person">Haimona Hiroti</name>, <name type="person" key="name-134550">Mete Kingi</name>, and the other leaders, not so much out of regard for the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> of the Town of Wanganui as for the <hi rend="i">mana</hi> of their river. Ngati-Hau, Ngati-Pamoana, and the lower-river men were resolved to resist to the utmost the insolent passage of an enemy war-party. “If you attempt to force your way down the river,” they replied to Matene, “we shall fight you on Moutoa”.</p>
        <p>The challenge was accepted, and it was arranged through the messengers between Tawhitinui and Ranana that the issue should be fought out on the following morning, the 14th May.</p>
        <p>Both camps were busy all the day before the fight making
          <pb xml:id="n33" n="33"/>
          cartridges, moulding lead into bullets, and drying gunpowder, spread carefully on cloth, and in the evening there were <hi rend="i">hakas</hi> and war dances and fervid <hi rend="i">whai-korero</hi> or speech-making. In the Hauhau quarters the Pai-marire ceremonies and chantings were continued nearly all night, and even the children were schooled in their part for the great conflict on the morrow. The women took them in hand, and (as Mr. Booth's protégé of 1864 relates) they were instructed to give a kind of moral support to the warriors by waving their hands, open palms backward toward their shoulders, calling as they did so, “<hi rend="i">Hapa! Hapa!</hi>” (“Pass over!”), so that the bullets would fly harmlessly past their champions' heads. The children went into this new war-game with enormous zest, and there was little sleep in Tawhitinui that night.</p>
        <p>Very early in the morning the picked warriors of the Hauhau force, numbering about a hundred and twenty, crossed over in state to the island for battle. It was little more than a push-off, but they crossed with all ceremony in their great canoes, carved, painted, and plumed for war. Grounding the canoes on the shingly beach at the upper end of the island, they leaped ashore and lined up for the war-dance, the necessary prelude to battle. The eager spectators, gathered on the green terrace at Tawhitinui, saw their warriors dance their <hi rend="i">peruperu,</hi> led off by the big blackbearded prophet, and then watched them move toward the middle of the island and enter the <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> thickets.</p>
        <p>The loyalist or friendly Maoris had in the meantime posted a selected band of their fighters in the scrub on the island. This party had crossed from the Ranana side of the river at the break of day. It numbered a hundred. Half of the warriors crouched in the thick cover near the middle of the Island; their leader was a chief of great courage and determination, Tamehana te Aewa. The remaining fifty men, under <name type="person" key="name-100523">Haimona Hiroti</name> (of Ngati-Pamoana), another good soldier, were posted at the lower end of the island. The main body of the Lower Wanganui men, who had marched over the hill from Ranana, did not cross to the island, but remained as a reserve on the left bank of the river.</p>
        <p>The advance-guard of the friendlies allowed the Hauhaus to come some distance in from the beach and then opened fire. The first volley, fired at close range, was too high, and none of the Hauhaus fell. Many of the Kupapas—the Government party—then were seized by sudden fears; they were doubtful whether after all the Pai-marire devotees were not invulnerable to bullets. The Hauhaus came charging on, and the Lower Wanganui men gave way before them, losing several men. Meanwhile the hundreds of spectators on either bank of the river watched with uncontrollable excitement the progress of the battle on the island
          <pb xml:id="n34" n="34"/>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ034a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ034a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ034a-g"/><head>Moutoa Island, Wanganui River</head></figure>
          below them. The hills echoed with the continuous thundering of the heavily charged double-barrel guns, and the fighting yells of both factions rang across the river, but little could be seen, for the island was soon half-hidden in gunpowder-smoke.</p>
        <p>As soon as the first shots were heard all the Hauhau onlookers set to at their magic-working incantations. Seated in rows on the Tawhitinui terrace, they cried their Pai-marire spell prayers. Led by the women, the children waved imaginary bullets back over their shoulders with both hands, exclaiming as they did so, “<hi rend="i">Hapa! Hapa! Hapa!</hi>” The old women were crazy with excitement, running back and forward, reciting their high chants, and crying to the young people, “<hi rend="i">Kai kaha te hapa! Kia kaha te hapa!</hi>” (“Let your <hi rend="i">hapa</hi> be strong!”) bidding them redouble their efforts; and into it the children went as hard as they could go, throwing Kupapa bullets over their shoulders—“<hi rend="i">Hapa! Hapa! Hapa!</hi>”</p>
        <p>Down on the smoke-hazed island the battle was turning against the firendlies. The Hauhaus, encouraged by their first success, were steadily forcing Tamehana te Aewa's party toward the lower end of Moutoa. Some were panic-stricken and were ready to abandon the fight, but the gallant Tamehana, by a desperate effort, rallied his men and stayed the Hauhau advance. After shooting two Hauhaus, one with each barrel of his <hi rend="i">tupara,</hi> he killed a third man with a spear, and another with a tomahawk. He continued his fight with another gun, killing a fifth man, when he was put out of action by a bullet which broke his leg, shattering the knee-cap. <name type="person" key="name-100523">Haimona Hiroti</name> now dashed into the battle with his supports, and, joined by Tamehana's unwounded men,
          <pb xml:id="n35" n="35"/>
          charged upon the Hauhaus with irresistible force. The combat was hand to hand with tomahawk and gun-butt. The Hauhaus were driven to the beach and into the river; they had no time to think of launching their canoes. More than forty lay dead on the island; some were shot or tomahawked in the water.</p>
        <p>The finale to this great tournament was the killing of Matene Rangi-tauira the prophet. He had received a wound, and was swimming across the river to the right bank. <name type="person" key="name-100523">Haimona Hiroti</name>, standing on the gravel beach of Moutoa, gave his whalebone club (<hi rend="i">patu-paraoa</hi>) to one of his men, Te Moro (afterwards a policeman in Wanganui), and, pointing to the shaggy black head of the struggling prophet, said, “Yonder is your fish.” Te Moro dashed into the rapid river and overtook Matene just as the prophet reached the Tawhitinui side of the river and grasped an overhanging shrub in an effort to drag himself out of the water. The Kupapa warrior, seizing him by his long hair, killed him with a smashing blow of his <hi rend="i">patu</hi> on the side of the head. Te Moro returned to the island, hauling the dead priest of Paimarire by his hair, and, dragging the body ashore where Haimona stood watching, said to his chief, “<hi rend="i">Ina to ika!</hi>” (“Here is your fish!”)</p>
        <p>The Hauhaus lost about fifty killed, and had nearly as many of their number wounded. The Kupapa faction lost less heavily; fifteen men were killed and thirty wounded: the dead included the chiefs Kereti, Hemi Nape, and Riwai Tawhito-rangi. The brave Tamehana, who turned the tide of war against the Hauhaus, was taken down to Wanganui with the other wounded, and had one of his legs amputated. The casualties on both sides were extremely heavy in proportion to the numbers engaged. One European lost his life: this was Lay-Brother Euloge, who was a member of the Roman Catholic Mission, under Father Lampila, at Kauaeroa, a mile above Tawhitinui. He was shot while in charge of a small party of the mission Maoris who had been posted on the left bank opposite the upper end of the island.</p>
        <p>The battle over, the downcast spectators on the <hi rend="i">marae</hi> at Tawhitinui were hurriedly joined by the <hi rend="i">morehu,</hi> the survivers of their war-party. In intense sorrow and dejection the defeated braves climbed the bank and stood there before their weeping friends, a long line of weary men. Many had suffered tomahawk-cuts and bullet-wounds, and the blood flowed down their naked chests and limbs. With heads bowed in sorrow and humiliation they stood there by the <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> which had lost its magic virtue, for its prophet lay dead on Moutoa. A little old chief, very fierce and wild, ran up and down in front of them gesticulating with his tongue-pointed <hi rend="i">taiaha,</hi> shouting himself hoarse, and heaping taunts upon them for their defeat.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n36" n="36"/>
        <p>The Hauhaus did not remain long in Tawhitinui after their crushing repulse. Had the Kupapas under Hiroti and <name type="person" key="name-134550">Mete Kingi</name> followed up the victory on the island and rushed Tawhitinui they could have killed every one, but they rested content with their chivalrous fight on Moutoa. The tribes from up-river, however, feared a renewal of the attack, and so all the women and children were hurried up a wooded valley in rear of the village across country by the war-track to the Waitotara River. They came out at Perekama, a large settlement of Ngarauru on the Waitotara below the Weraroa <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> The fighting-men remained awhile at Tawhitinui and followed up as a rearguard. Perekama became the Hauhau headquarters, and the fort on the commanding hill at Weraroa, overlooking the whole of the lower Waitotara country, was enlarged and strongly garrisoned.</p>
        <p>Desultory fighting betwen the Upper and Lower Wanganui tribes followed Moutoa, and lasted until early in 1865. Pehi Turoa, Pehi Hitaua, and <name type="person" key="name-100235">Topine te Mamaku</name> were among the Hauhau chiefs prominent in the hostilities; on the side of the friendlies the old chief Hori Kingi te Anaua and his kinsmen, <name type="person" key="name-134550">Mete Kingi</name> and <name type="person" key="name-100522">Hone Wiremu Hipango</name> were the principal leaders. The heaviest fighting was at Ohoutahi, five miles below Pipiriki and near Hiruharama, in February, 1865. Both sides fortified themselves here, and several men were killed. The friendlies lost their leading fighting chief, <name type="person" key="name-100522">Hone Wiremu Hipango</name>: his body was brought down to Wanganui and buried with military honours at Putiki-wharanui.</p>
        <p>Like the Clan Quhele and the Clan Chattan in the classic combat on the Inch of Perth, the Wanganui men fought for the honour of the tribe. To <name type="person" key="name-134550">Mete Kingi</name>, <name type="person" key="name-100523">Haimona Hiroti</name>, and their fellow-warriors the chief issue was whether a hostile warparty should be permitted to force a passage down the river. But they fought also to protect Wanganui Town, and their determined stand won the gratitude of the townspeople and the Government. A monument below the old stockade hill of Pukenamu, in Wanganui Town, bears the names of the fifteen Maoris and Lay-Brother Euloge, and the inscription “To the memory of the brave men who fell at Moutoa, 14th May, 1864, in defence of law and order against fanaticism and barbarism.”</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c4" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n37" n="37"/>
        <head>Chapter 4: THE SIEGE OF PIPIRIKI</head>
        <p>SOON AFTER THE Battle of Moutoa Island and the skirmishing at Ohoutahi the military authorities determined to establish a post at Pipiriki, fifty-five miles up the Wanganui, in order to hold the river against the passage of the hostile tribes under Pehi Turea, <name type="person" key="name-100235">Topine te Mamaku</name>, and other powerful chiefs of the Upper Wanganui. Pipiriki was selected because it was a convenient line of demarcation between the Hauhau tribes and those friendly to the Europeans; it was also the point at which overland tracks from the eastern part of the Island reached the great inland waterway. For some years there had been a Church mission school at Pipiriki; there was a flour-mill driven by water-power, and there was a considerable amount of cultivation on both sides of the river. It was a kind of advanced frontier post, beyond which the chiefs of old Maoridom held undisputed rule. The upper waters of the Wanganui were an almost unknown region to the <hi rend="i">pakeha;</hi> even in the “sixties” very few except adventurous colonial travellers, missionaries, and occasional military officers had ventured up as far as the Manganui-o-te-Ao or to Taumarunui by canoe. One or two pioneer missionaries, such as the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-209410">Richard Taylor</name>, were the only men who were at all intimately acquainted with the geography of the people of this wild part of New Zealand, where the swift river, the narrow gorges, and the roadless ranges were the inhabitants' almost impregnable defences.</p>
        <p>The force sent up the Wanganui river to Pipiriki at the end of April, 1865, consisted of Nos. 8 and 9 Companies of the Taranaki Military Settlers, under Captains T. Wilson and Pennefather, and a company of the Patea Rangers, under Lieutenant <name type="person" key="name-100524">J. Hirst</name>. Major Willoughby Brassey, N.Z. Militia, a veteran of the Indian and Afghan wars, was in command of the expedition. One of the officers of the Patea Rangers was Captain <name type="person" key="name-100552">W. Newland</name>, a young Taranaki-born soldier; he served with great distinction throughout the wars from 1860. Dr. J. B. Suther was the surgeon of the force. The expedition was despatched from New Plymouth to Wanganui, and, after being taken a
          <pb xml:id="n38" n="38"/>
          short distance up the river in the steamer “Gundagai” (Captain Fairchild), marched to Parikino and there embarked in canoes for Pipiriki. The European force, numbering two hundred, was joined by a Native Contingent (Lower Wanganui men), about sixty strong. The canoe flotilla, numbering some scores of long river-craft, laden with men, baggage, and stores, paddled and poled up the swift river, the native crews inspired by the stirring chants of their captains. Major Atkinson, then Defence Minister, accompanied the expedition, and returned to Wanganui after he had seen Major Brassey established at Pipiriki.</p>
        <p>The position taken up was on the right (west) bank of the river, close to the Pipiriki native settlement and directly opposite the terrace on which the present township and the Pipiriki Hotel stand. Three earthwork redoubts were built close to each other. The main work, No. 1 Redoubt, was built on the ridge at the bend of the Wanganui near the prominent wooded hill called Rangiahua, overlooking the river; there was a much better site, but it was a Maori <hi rend="i">wahi tapu,</hi> or burial-place, and so was not occupied. The second redoubt, Popoia, was built on a spur, a little to the north-west of Rangiahua Hill, nearly opposite the present steamer landing-place; and No. 3 Redoubt was thrown up on the south side, close to an ancient native <hi rend="i">pa</hi> called Koanga-o-Rehua, and about 500 yards from No. 1 Redoubt.</p>
        <p>The main position was garrisoned by the Taranaki Military Settlers. The Native Contingent, under <name type="person" key="name-100299">Kepa te Rangihiwinui</name> (Captain Kemp, afterwards Major), and the Patea Rangers built the other redoubts. After some weeks the Native contingent was ordered down the river again to assist in the operations against the Weraroa <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> on the Waitotara.</p>
        <p>The arrival of the Government force at Pipiriki and the fortification of the positions commanding the river were accepted by the Hauhaus as a challenge, and before long a formidable body of warriors nearly a thousand strong was assembled in camps on both sides of the Wanganui a short distance above the Pipiriki landing.</p>
        <p>The Hauhaus included all the Upper Wanganui <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> as high up as Taumarunui, and many men of Ngati-Maniapoto, Ngati-Raukawa, and Ngati-Tuwharetoa. The leading chief was Pehi Turoa, the <hi rend="i">rangatira</hi> of highest rank on the Wanganui. The principal position occupied by the natives was Pukehinau <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> a commanding fortification on a hill about a quarter of a mile in rear of the terrace on which the present township stands. Another large camp was pitched on a terrace about two miles higher up the river, at a place called Ohinemutu, on the same side as the redoubts. The usual Pai-marire pole of worship was
          <pb xml:id="n39" n="39"/>
          erected on each side of the river. That set up by the Pukehinau force stood near the site of the present Pipiriki Hotel. It was 60 feet or 70 feet in height, with a butt 18 inches in diameter; it was crossed with a yard like a ship's, and was firmly stayed; and from its halliards flew the Hauhau war-flags, in designs of black, red, and white.</p>
        <p>No hostilities occurred until well on in July. Meanwhile the Upper Wanganui was lively with warrior crews paddling furiously down to reinforce the Pipiriki camps for a grand assault on the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> forts. Friendly natives in the village near the redoubts conveyed warnings to Major Brassey, through Lieutenant Newland (who acted as interpreter after Mr. Booth, the Resident Magistrate, had gone to Wanganui). The friendlies predicted an early assault, and the Major took additional precautions. The troops lay down at night fully accoutred, ready to turn out at an instant's call. A picket of six men had been maintained at the store-tent on the river-bank where canoes landed, but on the evening of the 18th July Major Brassey fortunately called in the picket; and this saved it, as was afterwards discovered, from a planned attack which would have annihilated it.</p>
        <p>On the merning of the 19th July Lieutenant Chapman, of the Patea Rangers, when walking down towards the picket tent, was attacked from ambush at close quarters, but escaped to his redoubt. This was the beginning of fighting which developed into a regular siege and lasted for twelve days. The Hauhaus seized the <hi rend="i">wahi tapu,</hi> or burial-place, and opened a heavy plunging fire on the Taranaki Military Settlers' position (No. 3 Redoubt, called the “Gundagai”). The range was not more than about 30 yards. Other Hauhaus appeared on the ridge in rear of the main redoubt and commenced sniping at the troops. It was necessary to drive the Maoris off Rangiahua at all costs, and this was done by Lieutenant Clery with a party of twenty men, who gallantly stormed the position with the bayonet. Clery was slightly wounded, and two of his men were hit, but none were killed. The Hauhaus lost several shot dead as they fled from the bayonets into the low bush at the foot of the hill. The Maoris had begun to entrench themselves on the hill; these rifle-pits were completed by the captors of the position, and a small field-work was thrown up and defended until the end of the siege.</p>
        <p>Meanwhile the position of the Rangers and Military Settlers withstood a general attack by the main body from the broken ground in the rear. The Hauhaus in strong force marched along the right bank of the river from Ohinemutu, and appeared on the side of the range about a third of a mile from Rangiahua. “We had a magnificent view of them as they advanced,” narrated Captain Newland. “It was the finest sight I ever saw.
          <pb xml:id="n40" n="40"/>
          They had fuzzed out their hair in an extraordinary way; none of us had ever seen Maoris do this before. They had wooden trumpets 4 feet or 5 feet long, on which they played some of our bugle-calls.”</p>
        <p>The greater number of this war-party halted in a gully, and Newland and the Rangers, who had a better view of their enemy than the men in the headquarters redoubt, opened fire at a range of about 200 yards. The fire was effective; the Hauhaus were in close order, and many of them fell. They abandoned their intended assault in force and scattered for cover, dragging their dead and wounded away. Some hastily dug rifle-pits on the hills; others returned the Rangers' fire under cover of the bush and <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> and the inequalities of the ground. The earthworks of the corps, however, gave good cover; the parapets were high and well loopholed. The tents were struck when the fighting began, and bundled up on top of the parapet, facing the main body of the Hauhaus, to give additional head-protection.</p>
        <p>This frustrated rush in a body gave place to sniping and guerrilla tactics. From the 19the to the 30th July the high wooded hills about Pipiriki swarmed with Hauhau musketeers, abundantly supplied with ammunition, and from entrenched positions on the high ground they maintained a persistently heavy and annoying fire. There was little to fire at in return, except the puffs of smoke from the Hauhau guns, and orders were given to be careful of the ammunition, as the reserve supply was not large. Half a dozen of the best shots of the Rangers were told off to reply to the enemy's fire. Three of the snipers were Sergeant <name type="person" key="name-140972">J. R. Rushton</name> (now Captain), Sergeant C. MacDonald, and Private <name type="person" key="name-100500">George Foreman</name>. Firing steadily, these sharpshooters kept the Hauhaus well to their cover. Sometimes a reckless fanatic would leap on to a parapet showing on the hillside, and yell Hauhau chants and battle-cries. A prophetess, who apparently believed that her Atua Pai-marire had given her imunity from bullet-wounds, was conspicuous in front of one of the entrenchments on the high ground above the redoubts. She paraded up and down, chanting her songs, and cheering on her warriors with cries of “<hi rend="i">Riria, riria!</hi>” (“Fight on, fight on!”) Marvellously she escaped death many times. Sergeant Rushton, after an unsuccessful shot, said to his comrade Sergeant McDonald. “I was low; try her at full 400 yards.” The marksman fired, and Rushton, watching through his glasses, saw the warrior chieftainess fall. It was learned afterwards that she had been shot through the head.</p>
        <p>The Hauhaus frequently changed their positions and dug fresh rifle-pits during the night. On the third morning after the fighting began, Newland was ordered out with twenty of his
          <pb xml:id="n41" n="41"/>
          Rangers to storm some freshly dug trenches. He advanced the men by rushes, firing, and charged with fixed bayonets, under a heavy fire, from several positions; and the Hauhaus ran. The rifle-pits were filled in, and the party returned to their redoubt without loss.</p>
        <p>By day the swarming Hauhaus kept up a continual fire from the whole face of the hills above the redoubts; the nights were unrestful with their Pai-marire chantings and their loud fighting speeches and watch-cries. They sounded bugle calls in imitation of the soldiers; some of them had learned the “Reveille,” the “Advance,” and other military calls, and played them on their <hi rend="i">tetere</hi>—the trumpets made with twisted-up green flax-leaves or hollowed-out <hi rend="i">tutu</hi> branches with mouthpieces. Similar bush bugles were used by the garrison of Weraroa <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> on the Waitotara. On both sides of the river the Hauhau gunmen were busy, opening their fire at daylight in the mornings. Some of them had good cover in the narrow gorge of the Kaukore, the small stream on which the old flour-mill stands, below the terrace opposite Rangiahua. This flour-mill, driven by the crew, had been built by the Booth brothers for the furtherance of agricultural industry among the natives; it now became the haunt of Pai-marire snipers, who gave the beleaguered force a good deal of trouble. The <hi rend="i">niu</hi> which stood on that side of the river at the cultivation ground called Te Kapua, in full view of the redoubts, was the centre of daily gatherings. Hundreds of Hauhaus, in a fury of fanatic exaltation, marched round and round the flagstaff chanting their hymns. The warriors, as they barked out their “<hi rend="i">Hau, hau!</hi>” at the end of every Pai-marire verse, brought the butts or the muzzles of their guns and rifles sharply down against the foot of the mast. When the siege was over and the Maoris were dispersed the troops found the <hi rend="i">niu</hi>-butt marked with the blows from innumerable guns delivered in this way.<note xml:id="fn6-41" n="*"><p>Captain <name type="person" key="name-140972">J. R. Rushton</name>, of Kutarere, Ohiwa, narrates the following incident: “For several days we had been much annoyed by a Hauhau sniper, at about 350 yards from our redoubt, across the river. Just on dusk one evening Corporal <name type="person" key="name-209605">David White</name> and myself got across in a canoe unseen, and when under cover we drew him by a shot from our hidingplace. He banged at our smoke, and exposed himself, when we covered him, both firing at the same time. We could not go to look, but he never troubled us again. We made exit quick to our canoe and paddled across the Wanganui.”</p><p>Captain Rushton adds: “Our enemy <name type="person" key="name-100307">Topia Turoa</name>, the chief of the rebels, took the oath of allegiance afterwards and joined Colonel McDonnell's forces in pursuit of <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> in the Bay of Plenty. I was chief scout at Opotiki at the time, and found Topia to be a very good fellow.”</p></note>
        </p>
        <pb xml:id="n42" n="42"/>
        <p>The Government positions were completely hemmed in, for the Hauhaus not only held the hills but drew their lines between the redoubts and the river. The Rangers were in bad straits for water. The only way they could obtain it was by crawling down through the bushes at night to a spring on the lower side of the redoubt and bringing up in buckets a scant supply for the next day. Rations ran low—in the end they were reduced to quarter-rations of biscuit and salt meat; but, curiously, there was plenty of grog, and the men got three tots of rum a day. Despite the care exercised in the expenditure of ammunition, the supply was running very short. The position was one of great anxiety for Major Brassey and his small force, out-numbered five or six times by the Hauhau army. It was considered that the natives were sure to make a resolute attempt to storm the redoubts. Probably it was only the fear of the bayonet that prevented such an assault.</p>
        <p>Major Brassey now determined to try and communicate with Wanganui. He wrote out a number of messages to headquarters, appealing for relief. Some were written in Latin, some in French, and these were carefully sealed up in bottles and thrown into the river after dark. In each cork a feather was stuck to attract attention. One of these bottle-letters which ran the gauntlet and survived the rapids and the rocks was picked up below Wanganui Town by Mr. <name type="person" key="name-207241">G. F. Allen</name>. The message that all were well but ammunition was urgently needed was worded thus: “<hi rend="i">Omnes sunt recti. Mitte res belli statim.</hi>” Another Latin message was brought in by a friendly Maori by way of Waitotara; it ran, “<hi rend="i">Sumus sine rebus belli satis,</hi>” which was the Major's terse way of informing the authorities that he was running very short of ammunition. These appeals were delivered to the Militia Office in Wanganui.</p>
        <p>In order to make sure that the authorities were informed of the garrison's critical position Major Brassey resolved also to communicate with the town by canoe. Volunteers were called for, and two men of the Patea Rangers, Sergeant Constable and Private A. Edgecombe, were chosen for the perilous mission. Taking Major Brassey's despatches, they quietly put off in a small canoe under cover of darkness and made the river passage safely. At Hiruharama they met a relief expedition, under Major Rookes, in a great fleet of war-canoes manned by the Lower Wanganui friendlies.</p>
        <p>Meanwhile fighting had temporarily been suspended. The Hauhaus, to the surprise of the troops, hoisted a white flag; they had heard by secret messages from the lower river of the approach of a relief force. A chief came to the Government headquarters with the white flag and declared that Pehi Turoa
          <pb xml:id="n43" n="43"/>
          wished to make peace. After a great deal of talk it was at last decided that Lieutenant Newland, the acting interpreter, should go up to the main camp at Ohinemutu and discuss the terms of peace. Two Maoris poled the plucky Newland up to the Hauhau headquarters. It was so risky an adventure, in view of the unreliable temper of the enemy, that the commanding officer declined to order the expedition: Newland went as a volunteer. A chief who had gone to the troops as messenger was retained as hostage for the safe return of Newland.</p>
        <p>The dangerous mission to Ohinemutu was fruitless. Pehi Turoa told Newland that the people had now changed their minds, and did not intend to go down and surrender. The armed natives sitting round, scowling at the white officer, were clearly in a dangerous mood, and as Newland saw nothing could be done he returned to camp in the canoe, after some very anxious moments when it seemed uncertain whether he would be permitted to return or be put to death. On leaving the Popoia Redoubt to go up-river on his perilous mission he had given instructions to his men to shoot the Hauhau hostage if at the expiration of a certain time he (Newland) had not returned. This native was given in charge of a squad with loaded revolvers. “Never was a Maori more relieved,” says a veteran of the Rangers, “than this man was when, within two or three minutes of the time stipulated, the small canoe with Newland safe on board shot round the bend of the river just above the Paparoa Rapid.”</p>
        <p>Lieutenant Newland reported that there were from a thousand to twelve hundred armed men in the great camp at Ohinemutu, besides women and children; there were warriers there from all parts of the Island. They must have been in severe straits for food-supplies towards the last, and many of them had no shelter from the wintry weather but breakwinds of <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> and fern and blanket tents. It was evident that the Hauhaus had never intended to surrender, and extra precautions were taken in the redoubts, for it was thought that the warriors might make a final attack that night. But the anxious night passed without the expected Pai-marire charge; and next morning the canoes of the relief expedition were sighted poling up the bend below Pipiriki, and the river-gorge rang with the canoe choruses of the toiling crews.</p>
        <p>The force which raised the siege was composed of a company of Forest Rangers under Major F. Nelson George, a company of Wanganui Rangers under Captain Jones, and Kepa's Native Contingent, in all 300 strong, together with several hundreds of the Lower Wanganui friendly tribes. Major Rookes, an ex-Imperial officer with West African service, who was in charge of
          <pb xml:id="n44" n="44"/>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ044a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ044a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ044a-g"/><head><hi rend="i">From a photo by the Hon. Sir <name type="person" key="name-140961">Maui Pomare</name>]</hi><lb/> The Last <hi rend="i">Niu</hi></head><p>This last remaining relic of the Pai-marire worship was standing at Maraekowhai, on the upper Wanganui River (53 miles above Pipiriki), when Sir <name type="person" key="name-140961">Maui Pomare</name> photographed it in 1905. It is the lower mast of a <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> or Hauhau sacred pole, with the lower yard.</p></figure>
          the forces in the Wanganui district, commanded the expedition, which brought abundant stores of food and ammunition.</p>
        <p>After meeting Major Brassey and finding the long-beleaguered posts all well, Major Rookes took a strong force up the river, some in canoes and some marching along the right bank, to attack the Hauhau camp at Ohinemutu. It was found deserted. The other side of the river was also examined, but the Hauhau army had melted away into the up-river fastnesses. Not a Maori was to be found to make a target for the relief force. Ohinemutu was burned, the cultivations destroyed, and the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> poles demolished. The main body of Major Rookes's force returned to Wanganui in a few days, leaving George's Rangers to augment
          <pb xml:id="n45" n="45"/>
          Brassey's garrison. In August all but Captain Wilson's No. 8 Company, Taranaki Military Settlers, were ordered down the river to embark for Opotiki, and soon afterwards Wilson was relieved by Brevet-Major Shortt with two companies of the 57th Regiment: this force held Pipiriki for the rest of the year.</p>
        <p>In the whole of the fighting at Pipiriki Major Brassey's force did not lose a man killed, and only three or four were wounded. The troops found and buried six Hauhaus, and it was known definitely that thirteen were killed. The total Maori casualties were probably about twenty killed and more than that number wounded.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c5" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n46" n="46"/>
        <head>Chapter 5: CAMERON'S WEST COAST CAMPAIGN</head>
        <p>THE WESTERN SIDE of the Island, from Wanganui to the White Cliffs in North Taranaki, was the spacious scene in 1865 of an indecisive campaign and a number of small expeditionary operations. Immediately after the New Year Lieut.-General Cameron took the field in the Wanganui district, under instructions to take possession of the Waitotara Block, which had been purchased by the Crown but reoccupied by the natives, and to operate against the hostile tribes from the Kai-iwi to Taranaki. The campaign was chiefly remarkable for the slowness and caution of Cameron's advance, and for the acrimonious correspondence betwen the General and Governor Grey on the conduct of operations. The West Coast tribes had concentrated their forces on the south side of the Waitotara River, and built a strong fortification on the summit of Weraroa Hill, a bold flat-topped height overlooking the river and the surrounding country for many miles. The position can be seen from the present bridge at Waitotara Township, looking up the river. Here at the large village of Perekama, on the river-side flat below, several hundreds of Hauhaus from the Wanganui to the Waitara had assembled, inspired by the presence of their prophet <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> Haumene; and when it became known that the General was about to open a war for the possession of the coast and for the occupation of the newly confiscated lands in Taranaki a formidable effort was made to bar his progress northward from the Kai-iwi, which was then Wanganui's frontier. The Hauhaus had carried their forays to within a few miles of Wanganui, and had lately murdered Captain James Duff Hewett, a settler who lived near the Kai-iwi, about eight miles from the town. He was the son of Lieut.-Colonel W. Hewett, of the Rifle Brigade, the last English officer who fought at Waterloo. Hewett's body was decapitated, and the head was carried about the Hauhau settlements on a pole. His heart was also cut out and taken away.</p>
        <p>Cameron, marching from Wanganui with about two thousand Imperial troops and two field-guns, pitched his first camp (24th
          <pb xml:id="n47" n="47"/>
          January, 1865) at Nukumaru, in the South Waitotara district, a short distance inland of the coastal sandhills. The position, on a practically open plain, dotted with small lakes, was fifteen miles from Wanganui; to the north-west was Weraroa <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> High <hi rend="i">toetoe</hi> reeds, with flax and <hi rend="i">tutu</hi> bushes, clothed the level land; near at hand on the right flank of the march was the bush. The camp was suddenly attacked, in daylight, by a strong force of Maoris, supported by a large body in cover. The first volley from the <hi rend="i">toetoe</hi> and flax laid low about a dozen men, and the warriors charged right into the camp with gun and tomahawk. Lieutenant Johnston, A.A.G., and fifteen men were killed and thirty-two wounded in this sharp encounter. Major Witchell and his mounted men (Military Train) charged with the sword and forced the Maoris back into cover. The native loss was rather more than the British, but the Hauhaus had the satisfaction of surprising a British camp in broad daylight, and, as the sequel proved, of giving General Cameron such a dislike to the neighbourhood of the bush that for the rest of the campaign he kept as close as possible to the sea-coast.</p>
        <p>On the following day the West Coast native army made an even more determined attack upon the General's forces, and drove in the pickets, killing several men. There was heavy skirmishing in the open, and the Maoris fought with great determination and considerable tactical skill. Their fighting leader was Patohe, a very intelligent and bold Hauhau soldier.</p>
        <p>Among the Hauhaus who fought at Nukumaru was the late Te Kahu-pukoro, the <hi rend="i">Ariki</hi> of the Ngati-Ruanui Tribe. Te Kahu-pukoro was then only a lad of about thirteen, but he had already fought and been wounded at Sentry Hill. (See Chapter 2.) Describing the attack on Cameron's camp, the old warrior declared that it was a <hi rend="i">pakanga pai</hi> (an excellent fight), in which the opposing armies met in the open and got to close quarters. Armed with a gun, he took part in the charge into the General's camp, and fought again on the following day. It was a more satisfactory battle than the affair at Sentry Hill in the previous year, where all the odds were against the Maori braves who attempted the assault of a walled fort.</p>
        <p>Another Maori veteran of Nukumaru, Tu-Patea te Rongo, gave an animated description of the two days' fighting. Tu-Patea, who lives at Taumaha, is the leading chief of the Pakakohi, Tribe, of the Patea district; he fought all though the West Coast War, and in 1868–69 was one of <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>'s picked fighting band, the <hi rend="i">Tekau-ma-rua.</hi> He is a grey-moustached old soldier, of big athletic frame and strong features, a good type of the active fellows who kept the coast in turmoil up to the beginning of the “seventies.”</p>
        <pb xml:id="n48" n="48"/>
        <p>“Nukumaru,” said Tu-Patea, “was my first experience of battle. There were perhaps two thousand Maoris assembled on the Waitotara to bar the General's march northward. We all assembled at Weraroa <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> a few miles away, and from there marched down towards the sea to attack the troops. Among the warriors were men from the Waikato and Ngati-Maniapoto, besides a great many from Taranaki. Of our tribe, the chiefs were my father Hau-matao, Tu-mahuki Rongonui, Paraone Tutere, and Kahukura-nui. <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>-Haumene, the chief prophet of the Pai-marire, was the man at the head of the assemblage at Weraroa, but our fighting general was Patohe. <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> was an <hi rend="i">atua</hi>—a god. He remained in Weraroa <hi rend="i">pa</hi> while the army was out under Patohe engaging the soldiers. I marched with my father—I was only about thirteen years old—to get my first lesson in the art of war. I carried a short-handled tomahawk. My war-path clothing consisted only of a <hi rend="i">koka</hi> of flax, a short roughly dressed mat worn as a <hi rend="i">rapaki</hi> around the waist.</p>
        <p>“The plain at Nukumaru was covered with fern, flax, and <hi rend="i">toetoe,</hi> and from the cover of this our men attacked the troops. In the first day's fighting my uncle Tama-kanohi was shot. I watched the fight. One of our warriors, Pita Weka, charged right into an officer's tent in the camp and shot the officer dead. (This was Adjutant-General Johnston.) Pita was killed in the battle at Te Ngaio, near Kakaramea, not long afterwards. He was a big active young man, a renowned <hi rend="i">toa taua,</hi> a bold and experienced warrior. Besides his double-barrel gun, he was armed with a whalebone <hi rend="i">patu,</hi> worn in his girdle.</p>
        <p>“Our warriors rose from their cover and charged on the soldiers at the command ‘<hi rend="i">Kokiritia!</hi>’ from the chiefs, and then ‘<hi rend="i">Puhia</hi>’ (‘fire’), was the word. When the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> opened fire on us we held our right hands up on a level with the face, palm open, and cried ‘<hi rend="i">Hapa, hapa!</hi>’ (‘Pass over!’), the charm which <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> told us would prevent the bullets from striking us. Those who acted according to <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s instructions in every respect were not hit. He had his two <hi rend="i">atua,</hi> the gods Rura and Riki; but he was also, as I have said, an <hi rend="i">atua</hi> himself.</p>
        <p>“Amongst the Taranaki high chiefs who fought at Nukumaru were Te Wharepouri and Tohu-Kakahi. <name type="person" key="name-100311">Te Whiti</name> was also there. <name type="person" key="name-100558">Hone Pihama</name><note xml:id="fn7-48" n="*"><p>Some writers have wrongly credited <name type="person" key="name-100558">Hone Pihama</name>, Patohe's younger brother, with the leadership of the Hauhau forces at Nukumaru. Hone was not distinguished as a fighter. The brothers were chiefs of the Ngati-Hine and Tangahoe Tribes. Ngati-Hine, whose lands extended from Wairoa (now Waverley) to the Tangahoe River, were a particularly enterprising warrior tribe. <name type="person" key="name-100558">Hone Pihama</name> was conspicuous in the later days of the Taranaki War as a friend of the Europeans.</p></note> was not at Nukumaru, and those who have said
          <pb xml:id="n49" n="49"/>
          he was in command there were quite mistaken. Patohe, his elder brother, was the leader there. <name type="person" key="name-100558">Hone Pihama</name> was not a war-loving man. Patohe formerly lived at Ngatiki, near Hawera. He had been a captive in Waikato, where he was tattooed.</p>
        <p>“The fighting on the first day at Nukumaru lasted well into the night. We had twenty-three men killed. On the second day we attacked again, when the troops were at dinner; we were all determined to prevent Cameron's advance up the coast. There were Maoris there from all along the West Coast from Otaki up to Waikato. One warrior was a near relative of <name type="person" key="name-100080">Rewi Maniapoto</name>; he fell at Te Ngaio a few weeks later. There was a British picket near the scrub in a small field-work. The Maoris crept into this with their tomahawks and disposed of the picket.”</p>
        <p>Lieut.-General Cameron, shifting camp to a more secure position close to the sandhills, remained there until the night of the 2nd February, when he moved northward. His army had now been augmented to 2,300 of all arms. Marching at night with half the force, he crossed the Waitotara near the mouth on a raft of casks, made by the Royal Engineers, early on the morning of the 3rd. The troops camped on level ground on the right bank. A redoubt for 150 men was built on a precipitous cliff on the left bank, and two field-guns were mounted on it.</p>
        <p>On the night of the 15th February this force marched to the mouth of the Patea River; the troops were replaced at the Waitotara by the force left at Nukumaru on the 2nd. The General remained for about a week on the left bank of the Patea, where a redoubt for 200 men was constructed. The main body then crossed to the right bank, a short distance seaward of the present Town of Patea, where a good position was selected on the high ground immediately above the river. Here an entrenched line, with a redoubt in the centre, was formed; the entrenchment enclosed a large area of ground, on which buildings were erected some time later for a large depot of provisions as well as huts for 600 men.</p>
        <p>Cameron had made no attempt no attempt to reduce the Hauhau headquarters, Weraroa <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and his action in moving up the coast and leaving this strong enemy position untouched in the rear excited strong criticism. He informed Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name> that he considered his force insufficient to besiege the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> and keep communications open. The Governor was of a different opinion, and the correspondence between Governor and General developed into a bitter exchange of irreconcilable views. Cameron resolutely declined to waste men's lives on the attack of such an apparently strong position, while Grey was equally determined to obtain possession of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> the key to the occupation of the
          <pb xml:id="n50" n="50"/>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ050a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ050a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ050a-g"/><head><hi rend="i">From a plan, 1865]</hi><lb/> The Weraroa pa, waitotara.</head></figure>
          <pb xml:id="n51" n="51"/>
          West Coast. Cameron's dislike of the operations against the Maoris became very obvious, and many of his officers and men, like himself, had no great desire to be made the instruments of the Colonial Government in what looked to them very like a war of land-plunder.</p>
        <p>At the end of January a Government notice was issued proclaiming confiscated native lands in Middle Taranaki as open for settlement under the New Zealand Settlements Act, 1863, and later in the year the confiscated areas of Ngati-Ruanui and other tribal lands were proclaimed. The total area confiscated in the Taranaki-Wanganui district amounted to about 980,000 acres, of which a certain proportion was afterwards returned. The country belonging to Ngati-Ruanui and kindred tribes proclaimed was defined by outer boundaries extending from Mount Egmont to Parikino on the Wanganui River, and thence to the sea, and northward to the Waimate Stream. Including Waikato and other conquered districts, the total area at first proposed to be confiscated was about 8,000,000 acres; but even when this was reduced to 3,000,000 acres there was strong condemnation in some quarters of what was termed the Colonial Government policy of spoliation. The sharp differences of opinion between the Imperial authorities and the Colonial Government on this and other features of the war hastened the day when the people of New Zealand came to rely on their own military resources.</p>
        <p>The Wanganui friendly natives requested the Government to permit them to attack the Weraroa <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and, although the Imperial officers discouraged the proposal in every possible way, the Governor presently authorized the expedition and took personal command of the field. The Government also set about enlisting white volunteers for the defence of the frontier and occupation of the confiscated lands, and by the middle of July there were available, besides the Wanganui Native Contingent of about 200 men, two companies of Rangers (with Von Tempsky in command of one) and the Wanganui Yeomanry Cavalry. The Wanganui Maori Contingent was under Captain <name type="person" key="name-100217">Thomas McDonnell</name> with Ensign <name type="person" key="name-208105">W. E. Gudgeon</name> as his adjutant—officers who both attained field rank and gave their country distinguished service all through the Hauhau campaigns. The Yeomanry Cavalry was a newly formed corps of frontier horse. The troopers, mostly settlers and their sons, were armed with sword, Terry and Calisher carbine, and revolver; the uniform was Garibaldi jumper, knee-breeches, and long boots. Each man was served out with a waterproof poncho after the Mexican pattern, with an opening in the middle for it to go over his head; it covered not only the rider but his carbine and saddle from the rain. Captain Percy commanded the troop.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n52" n="52"/>
        <p>The force camped at Maeneene, between Nukumaru and Weraroa, and negotiations, conducted chiefly by Captain McDonnell, were carried on with the Hauhau leaders in Perekama below the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> on the hill-crest. Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name> himself, with the old chief Hori Kingi te Anaua, went up close to the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> to summon the garrison to surrender, and was in a position of imminent danger until some of the chiefs persuaded him to retire. The Hauhaus declared they would never surrender. Grey persevered in his preparations, and induced Major-General Waddy to send 400 Imperial troops to Maeneene as a support. On the 20th July a force of about 400 men (Yeomanry Cavalry, dismounted, Forest Rangers, and Maori Contingent), under Major Rookes, executed a skilful turning movement, in very bad weather, by marching under cover of the bush along the Karaka plateau, in rear of the Weraroa, and, in the night, taking up a position commanding the Hauhau villages of Perekama and Arei-ahi. The operation was completely successful. McDonnell and his Maoris surrounded and captured Arei-ahi with all the people, and about sixty fighting-men were taken prisoners, including some twenty warriors of the Ngati-Pukeko Tribe, who had travelled all the way overland from Whakatane, Bay of Plenty, to join in the West Coast fighting, and who were now rounded up just after their arrival. Fifty guns were taken. The prisoners were kept in a stockade hastily run up, and were then, with some others, shipped off to Wellington. There, to the number of eighty, they were placed on board a prison-hulk moored off Kai-wharawhara. Most of them escaped, with their old chief Tataraimaka (who had planned the escape), by swimming ashore one stormy night; many were drowned in the struggle for life. The swimmers devotedly helped their chief ashore; a number of the heroic men perished in the effort.</p>
        <p>Weraroa remained to be captured and meanwhile fire was opened on it from the Karaka plateau at a range of 600 yards. A night attack on the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was planned, and a force set out via Perekama<note xml:id="fn8-52" n="*"><p>Perekama was the headquarters of the Nga-Rauru and kindred tribes, whose warriors in 1864–65 had a military drill modelled on that of the British soldiers. They had frequent alarms, to accustom them to the emergency of sudden attack, and they had buglers who blew calls on a <hi rend="i">tetere,</hi> a long trumpet made of twisted-up green blades of flax. A veteran of the Wanganui Yeomanry Cavalry recalls the fact that on the afternoon and night march via the Karaka plateau the flanking column heard the flax-bugle calls of the Weraroa garrison across the intervening valley sounding very sweet and clear.</p></note> Village, intending to scale the cliff in rear of the fortress. Just before the ascent was begun a Maori brought the news that the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was deserted. In the morning this was found to be the case. The unexpected night march to the rear and
          <pb xml:id="n53" n="53"/>
          the capture of Arei-ahi had convinced the garrison that their stronghold was no longer tenable with safety, and they had slipped out northward and across the Waitotara.</p>
        <p>The bloodless capture by means of strategy—otherwise the application of brains to military problems—of a position which General Cameron had declined to attack with two thousand men was a distinct triumph for the Governor, and it tended to widen the breach between him and the Imperial commander. The relief of Pipiriki was the next operation undertaken by the colonial forces.</p>
        <p>In the meantime General Cameron had marched in his deliberate way up the coast and had established posts at several places as far as the Wai-ngongoro River. The principal opposition he encountered was at Te Ngaio, in the open country between Patea and Kakaramea. The General, with about a thousand men of all arms, moved out from Patea camp on the 15th March for the Wai-ngongoro. At about two miles from Patea volleys were fired into the column by a body of Maoris posted under cover of a ridge parallel to the line of march, on the right, near the Patea River. The advance-guard was thrown out in skirmishing order, bringing round the left flank to attack the natives. The Hauhaus fell back in good order towards Kakaramea, fighting well in the open, with deliberation and bravery. There were about two hundred natives in action, and for all their inadequate numbers and inferior arms they opposed a manful front to the invading army. Retiring along the swampy ground toward Kakaramea they made the most of their knowledge of the terrain and their native genius in skirmishing, but nearly half of them were shot down. Eighty natives were killed. It was the heaviest blow in point of causualties that the Hauhau tribes suffered in the West Coast War.</p>
        <p>Tu-Patea, of Taumaha, describing this engagement of Te Ngaio, which was fought over his own tribal lands, said:—</p>
        <p>“I followed my elders into action, armed with my tomahawk. Over two hundred of our people came out to fight in the open. There were five women among them, not armed, but urging the warriors on. One of them, Tutaki's wife, was killed. The principal chiefs were Patohe, my father Hau-Matao, Te Waka-taparuru Paraone Tutere, and Te Mahuki. Our prophet was the old man Huriwaka, from Otoia, on the Patea. His god was Rura. Huriwaka, before the fight began that morning, prophesied saying, ‘To-day's battle will be good; it will be a favourable fight for us.’ But we were beaten, and eighty of our people fell on the field of Te Ngaio.”</p>
        <p>There were many instances of native heroism and daring. An eye-witness, Dr. Grace, surgeon in the force, wrote: “The
          <pb xml:id="n54" n="54"/>
          dignified and martial bearing of the Maori touched the hearts of our soldiers.” In the field hospital afterwards General Cameron asked a badly wounded warrior, “Why did you resist our advance? Could you not see we were in overwhelming force?” The Maori replied, “What would you have us do? This is our village; these are our plantations. Men are not fit to live if they are not brave enough to defend their own homes.”<note xml:id="fn9-54" n="*"><p>“The soldiers,” wrote Dr. Grace in his “Sketch of the New Zealand War,” “no longer desired to kill the Maori, and disliked more than ever being killed by him.” He heard the sympathetic Irish soldiers say, after the exhibition of native bravery at Kakaramea (Te Ngaio):</p><p>“Begorra, it's a murder to shoot them. Sure they are our own people, with their potatoes and fish, and children. Who knows but they are Irishmen, with faces a little darkened by the sun, who escaped during the persecutions of Cromwell!”</p><p>Dr. Grace was in error, however, in a statement that very few of the Maoris were killed in this battle in the flax and <hi rend="i">toetoe.</hi> The report of Colonel T.<name type="person" key="name-011925">R. Mould</name>, R.E., giving twenty-three as the number killed and mortally wounded, was equally astray. Wells's “History of Taranaki” makes the loss thirty-three killed, left on the field. A list of casualties in Gudgeon's work gives the killed at fifty-six—also under the mark. It was natural that the Maori losses should have been underestimated in the official reports of this and other engagements, as most of the dead were usually carried off the field. It is clear now from the narratives given me by Tu-Patea and other natives that the Hauhaus lost eighty killed at Te Ngaio, besides having many wounded.</p><p>A veteran transport bullock-driver who witnessed the encounter at Te Ngaio says: “After the battle I saw the dead body of the biggest Maori I ever set eyes on—he must have been 7 feet high.”</p></note>
        </p>
        <p>The tribes engaged in the fighting at Te Ngaio were chiefly Ngati-Hine, Pakakohi, and Ngati-Ruanui. It was the final attempt in strength to dispute the right of way with General Cameron. The British casualties were a private of the 57th shot dead and three men wounded.</p>
        <p>That afternoon the British force encamped in the captured village of Kakaramea, where a redoubt for 150 men was at once commenced. The position was about six miles from the coast and close to the Patea River; the present Township of Kakaramea is more inland and on higher ground.</p>
        <p>On the following day (16 March, 1865) the column moved on and camped at the Maori village Manutahi, three miles from the historic village of Manawapou, on the sea-coast. Detachments were sent to Manawapou, which was on the left bank of the Ingahape River, at the mouth; and, as it seemed practicable to beach boats on the sandy shore on the opposite side of the river, redoubts were constructed on the high ground to cover a depot of stores.</p>
        <p>The force, with headquarters, moved from Manutahi on the 29th March, halted for one day a few miles from Manawapou,
          <pb xml:id="n55" n="55"/>
          and on the 31st March marched through Hawera—then an open plain of flax, fern, and <hi rend="i">tutu</hi>—to the Wai-ngongoro River. There was a little skirmishing as the column moved on from Hawera, the Maoris opening fire from the coast ridges, but a few rounds from the guns scattered them, and camp was pitched on the high banks above the Wai-ngongoro without further opposition.<note xml:id="fn10-55" n="*"><p>Mr. William B. Adamson, of Hawera, who came up the coast in 1865 as a transport driver in Cameron's army, says: “When we marched through where Hawera Town now stands, on our way to the Wai-ngongoro, we had a skirmish with the Maoris on the sandhills near the mouth of the Waihi Stream, and somewhere near Mr. <name type="person" key="name-111192">John Finlay</name>'s present farm at Tokaora. We saw fifty or sixty mounted Hauhaus watching us, and as we came up they opened fire, but at long range. Our march that day had been from Kakaramea and Manutahi up through the site of this town—in fact, the troops marched past within 20 yards of where the Hawera Public School now stands. General Cameron advanced his troops in several columns so as to surround the Maoris, but the soldiers did not get up to them. He opened fire on them with his field-guns, and, the shells exploding in their midst, they soon galloped off and crossed to the other side of the Wai-ngongoro.”</p></note> A large camp was formed here, and redoubts were erected on both banks of the river to protect the landing and storing of supplies.</p>
        <p>A small steamer managed (8th April) to send a boat on shore at the Wai-ngongoro mouth with some provisions. Surf-boats were provided there and at the Manawapou, but there were numerous capsize and some fatalities. In a boat capsize in the surf at Manawapou seven men were drowned. These accidents, illustrating the difficulty of working this harbourless coast to land stores for the troops, and the knowledge that the land route towards New Plymouth was difficult as well as hostile, convinced the General that it would be prudent to retrace his steps. Accordingly the force marched down the coast again, leaving 150 men (57th Regiment) in each of the redoubts on the two sides of the river and a force at Manawapou. Cameron left Patea on the 29th April for Auckland to confer with the Governor on future operations. A force of 750 men was left at Patea for the winter.</p>
        <p>In April, 1865, the officer commanding in Taranaki (Colonel Warre, 57th) extended his outposts by establishing a strong redoubt at Pukearuhe, near the White Cliffs (the Pari-ninihi, or “Steep Cliffs” of the Maoris), thirty miles along the northern coast from New Plymouth, and one at Warea, twenty-seven miles south, and another at Opunake, fifty miles from New Plymouth. At Pukearuhe Colonel Mulock was in command with 160 of the 70th Regiment and two R.A. gunners. These redoubts brought the length of Taranaki coast-line occupied to eighty-five miles; but the forts commanded practically only the country within rifle-range of their parapets.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n56" n="56"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ056a">
            <graphic url="Cow02NewZ056a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ056a-g"/>
            <head>General Sir <name type="person" key="name-100290">H. J. Warre</name>, K.C.B.</head>
            <p>General Warre, as Lieut,-Colonel, served with the 57th Regiment (1st Middlesex) in the first and second Taranaki Wars. He left New Zealand in 1866.</p>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>In the early part of June a junction was effected between two small British forces in light marching order, one from the Waingongoro and one from Opunake: this was important because it temporarily reopened the coast road from New Plymouth to Wanganui, which had been barred to Europeans since the beginning of the Taranaki War in 1860. This opening of the road, however, was as yet only possible by the use of <hi rend="i">force majeure;</hi> not until a considerable time after <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>'s campaign, the last war in Taranaki, did the coast road become practicable for anything but an armed force.</p>
        <p>Much of the work in Cameron's march up the coast was done by the 57th Regiment, the famous “Die-hards” of Albuera memory, under Colonel Butler. They led the advance on Kakaramea, followed by detachments of the 50th and 68th. They provided the most advanced garrisons, and a strong force of the
          <pb xml:id="n57" n="57"/>
          regiment was encamped at the Manawapou Redoubt for some months. It was from Manawapou that the afterwards notorious <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>, a private in the regiment, deserted to the Hauhaus, after a military flogging for insubordination. Another private of the regiment, Hennessy, fell into the hands of the Maoris in a different way. He was out foraging for potatoes near the Ingahape, and was captured by a roving party of Hauhaus, who took him to their <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> He was kept in captivity, practically a slave like <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>, for over a year, when he contrived to escape and rejoin his regiment. A court-martial resulted in his acquittal, and he received all his back pay for the period of his involuntary desertion.</p>
        <p>There was a good deal of skirmishing in mid-Taranaki in the latter part of 1865. At Whatino, a few miles from Opunake, on the 1st June, several men of the Mounted Corps, part of an escort to Lieut.-Colonel Colvile (43rd Regiment), came into conflict with six natives, who killed Trooper O'Neill and lost three killed themselves. On the 13th June Colonel Warre, with a column working in three divisions, attacked the Taranaki tribes in their villages inland of Warea. The troops engaged were detachments of the 43rd and the 70th Regiments, besides the Taranaki Bush Rangers under Captain Jonas. The villages of Nga-Kumikumi, Okeanui, Nekeua, and Te Puru were destroyed after a little fighting. Nekeua was an old fortified position with a deep trench round it. At Te Puru, where the Hauhaus were engaged in their Pai-marire devotions round the <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> there was a slight skirmish. A quantity of plunder from the wrecked steamer “Lord Worsley” was found in the villages burned.</p>
        <p>On the 28th July Captain Close (43rd Regiment) and a private were mortally wounded while with a party from the Warea Redoubt gathering firewood in a clearing a short distance inland of Warea. The troops, extending, drove their attackers back. Next day a force of three hundred men left New Plymouth to operate against the Taranaki Tribe in the Warea district, and on the Taranaki Mounted Volunteers under Captain Frank Mace, marched out from Warea to engage the natives in their inland retreats. The force, divided into two columns, totalled about four hundred men, under Lieut.-Colonel Colvile and Major Russell. Marching into the bush and scrub country via Kapoaiaia, the divisions separated, and Captain Cay (70th), with a company of Russell's division, rushed a village and bayoneted eleven Maoris, besides killing and wounding many more by rifle-fire. The 70th had one man shot dead. There was some heavy skirmishing as the force retreated after burning the village. The Hauhaus followed the troops and attacked them in rear and on the flanks
          <pb xml:id="n58" n="58"/>
          until they got out to the open country. Colonel Colvile's wing encountered six natives, and killed five of them. Next day Colvile revisited the scene of the fight and burned some <hi rend="i">whares.</hi> The British casualties in this sharp bush skirmishing were a lieutenant of the 70th and four men killed and six wounded.</p>
        <p>On the 20th October, 1865, Captain Frank Mace, with a small party of the Taranaki Mounted Corps, rode into an ambush party of about seventy Hauhaus between Warea and the Hangatahua, near the mouth of the river, and had an exceedingly narrow escape. Mace was riding along with three men when a sudden volley was received at close quarters, so close that most of the bullets went over their heads. The Maoris came rushing out of the flax and fern, firing from the hip, as was often their way. One of the troopers, W. Bullot, was lying down over his horse's neck to escape the shots when a bullet partly scalped him, travelling up from the back of his neck and over the skull at the front. The man was dazed by his wound, and went riding round and round in a circle, firing his revolver aimlessly. Captain Mace galloped up and got him away; his horse had been hit and dropped soon afterwards. Mace was wounded in the leg, and several bullets went through his clothes. For this gallant rescue he received the New Zealand Cross. He had been one of the first troopers to join the corps, the Taranaki Mounted Rifles, on its formation in 1860, under Captain Des Voeux.</p>
        <p>Lieut.-General Sir <name type="person" key="name-207573">Duncan Cameron</name> having resigned the command of the army in New Zealand, Major-General <name type="person" key="name-207650">Trevor Chute</name> was appointed to take over the command of operations, and in October of 1865 he arrived in New Plymouth to confer with Colonel Warre on a plan of operations. The self-reliant policy of the Colonial Government having been initiated, the embarkation of the Imperial forces for England commenced. At the end of 1865 the Imperial forces in the colony totalled about ten thousand men, consisting of the 12th, 14th, 18th, 40th, 43rd, 50th, 57th, 65th, and 70th Regiments, two batteries of Field Artillery, and Royal Engineers and Military Train. The first units to sail were the 70th and the 65th. By the end of March, 1866, four out of the ten Imperial regiments had left the colony, and the others, with the Artillery, were gradually concentrated at Auckland for embarkation, leaving three regiments to garrison the Australian Colonies and New Zealand. One complete regiment was, as a temporary arrangement, to remain in New Zealand, but all the outposts were withdrawn, and the towns of Auckland and Wanganui were alone to be garrisoned.</p>
        <p>It was <name type="person" key="name-209589">Sir Frederick Weld</name> (then Mr. Weld), who had been a settler in New Zealand for twenty years, who originated the new policy in the management of the colony's defences. In
          <pb xml:id="n59" n="59"/>
          1860 Mr. Weld was elected to the New Zealand Parliament as representative for Wairau; he was then engaged in pioneer work as a sheep-farmer in partnership with the Cliffords. He became Minister for Native Affairs, and in 1861 he went with the Governor to <name type="person" key="name-100117">Te Arei</name> <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> on the Waitara, to conclude peace with Wi Kingi's Maoris. In October, 1864, Governor Grey sent for him, and asked him to form a Ministry and assist him in saving the country under its overwhelming difficulties. Weld did so on the condition that he should be supported in his “self-reliant” policy. This policy he had lately outlined in these words:—</p>
        <p>“I should propose to ask the Home Government to take away all the soldiers, and reduce our forces to about two thousand men, whom I should arm with the best rifles procurable; these I would have trained to bush-work, and employ a part of them on the roads when not required to fight. With regard to the natives, I should not disarm them—it would be equivalent to a war of extermination to insist upon doing so. Their pride would be hurt as well as their fears roused, and we should only succeed with the loyal tribes, who would thus be at the mercy of their enemies. I should pardon all offenders except those convicted of murder, and I should confiscate only enough land to show them that they lost by going to war; and, in order to secure the peace of the country, I should start armed settlements where they were required. But I should leave even the most turbulent tribes more land than they could ever require, which would then be of treble its present value. I should offer every inducement to the defeated tribes to settle down quietly, and enforce their submission by making roads through the most disturbed parts of the country—by force, if necessary. At the same time I should stop the lavish expenditure in presents and bribing the natives to keep quiet. By the policy I have sketched out I believe the expense of the colony might be reduced by one-half.”</p>
        <p>The Governor having agreed to a new policy based on these lines, Mr. Weld formed a Ministry, in which Mr. J. E. Fitzgerald, who was in perfect accord with the new Premier's views, became Minister for Native Affairs. One of the members of the Ministry was Major Harry Atkinson. Parliament endorsed the new scheme, and gradually the employment of colonial forces succeeded the old method of relying chiefly on the British Regulars. The Imperial Government approved of the colony's intention to dispense with British regiments, and after 1865 the operations against the Hauhau tribes were conducted chiefly by New Zealand troops, white and native. General Chute conducted a vigorous Taranaki campaign in 1866 with mixed forces, Imperial and colonial, but from that year until the close of the wars the Government relied solely on its own officers and men.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n60" n="60"/>
        <note place="end" xml:id="note-0003">
          <title>
            <hi rend="i">The Wai-ngongoro Redoubt.</hi>
          </title>
          <p>The erosion of the West Coast cliffs between the Wai-ngongoro and the Patea has resulted in the almost total destruction of General Cameron's redoubt at the mouth of the Wai-ngongoro, which was in 1865 the advanced field base of the West Coast Expeditionary Force. The assault of the ocean in strong westerly and south-westerly winds undermines the lofty cliffs on the coast, particularly east of the Wai-ngongoro mouth, and hedges, fences, old historic forts, and grassed land are carried away. All that is now left of the Wai-ngongoro main redoubt (east side of the river) is an indistinct section of earthwork which formed the north-west flanking bastion, with a small portion of the north parapet and ditch. The work is on the verge of the cliff, in the west corner of the Ohawe Domain, above Livingston's Beach. The old military road ran down here—the present road follows approximately this route—and the river ford was a short distance above the mouth. The scenery here is bold: high cliffs towering above the boulder-strewn beach of black ironsand, and the Wai-ngongoro coming down in sweeping curves, with the wooded west and north banks of the river rising into heights crowned by the ruins of Maori <hi rend="i">pas</hi> and British redoubts. Above the river-mouth on the east side, and somewhat lower than the redoubt at Ohawe, is the ancient Maori fort Rangatapu, a very large earthwork enclosing a flat hilltop. This was orginally the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> of the moa-hunters, the ancient race who feasted upon the <hi rend="i">moa,</hi> the bones of which were unearthed in great quantities by Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name> and others in 1866 in the hollow below the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> formerly a lagoon enclosed by the sandhills.</p>
          <p>On the opposite (west) bank of the river the Maoris, some of whom occupied the bold cliff <hi rend="i">pa</hi> Motutapu, standing north-west of the rivermouth, were accustomed to skirmish out and snipe the troops on the flat below. The Wai-ngongoro was then the frontier line.</p>
        </note>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c6" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n61" n="61"/>
        <head>Chapter 6: CHUTE'S TARANAKI CAMPAIGN</head>
        <div xml:id="c6-0" type="section">
          <p>MAJOR-GENERAL TREVOR CHUTE was a vigorous downright soldier who infused new energy into the operations on the West Coast. His tactics were in strong contrast to those of his predecessor. Cameron hated the bush, and consistently kept his troops as near the coast as possible. Chute, on the other hand, boldly entered upon forest operations, and followed the Maoris up into their strongholds, sought them out in their bush retreats and stormed <hi rend="i">pa</hi> after <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> concluding a successful series of attacks by undertaking a venturesome and difficult march through the roadless forest at the back of Mount Egmont. He proved the ideal commander for a short, sharp bush campaign.</p>
          <p>There had been several murders by the Nga-Rauru and Pakakohi Tribes, who, like Ngati-Ruanui, had refused to receive the peace proclamation by the Governor in 1865. On the 1st November Mr. Charles Broughton, interpreter to the forces in the Wanganui district, went to Otoia, on the Patea River, to confer with the Hauhaus on the peace proclamation, and was treacherously shot. Farther north Ngati-Ruanui and their kin gave evidence of their determination to hold their lands against the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> and to scorn all demands for surrender. On the 4th October a small party of the Military Train was ambuscaded on the track between the Manawapou and the Wai-ngongoro redoubts, by way of Hawera, and one of them, whose horse was shot, was tomahawked.</p>
          <p>Chute, having received his directions from the Governor to open a campaign against the West Coast tribes, began operations from the southern side at the end of 1865. He marched out from Wanganui on the 30th December for the Weraroa, the scene of Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>'s triumph of strategy earlier in the year. His force was considerably smaller than that which Cameron had led slowly and cautiously up the coast. Some reinforcements joined him on the Waitotara, and the column he now had at his disposal was a very capable force, consisting of 33 Royal Artillery, with field-guns, under Lieutenant Carre; 280 of the
          <pb xml:id="n62" n="62"/>
          14th Regiment, under Lieut.-Colonel Trevor; 45 Forest Rangers, under Major Von Tempsky; and the Wanganui Native Contingent and other Maoris, about 300 strong, under Major McDonnell; besides a Transport Corps of 45 men each driving a two-horse dray.</p>
          <p>Chute wasted no time at Weraroa. Crossing the Waitotara on the 3rd January, 1866, with three companies of the 14th Regiment and the Maori Contingent, he advanced upon Okotuku, a village on the edge of the high ground about five miles inland from the Wairoa (the present Township of Waverley). On the wooded plain below Okotuku, in the direction of Wairoa, was Moturoa, destined to be the scene of a disastrous fight for the Government forces nearly three years later.</p>
          <p>At daylight on the 4th two companies of the 14th and a Maori force under McDonnell advanced upon Okotuku, where the village had been burned the previous day; it was now the intention to destroy the large plantations of potatoes and maize found there. A small advance-guard (Lieutenant <name type="person" key="name-208105">W. E. Gudgeon</name>, Ensign <name type="person" key="name-100547">W. McDonnell</name>, and Winiata Pakoro, of the Wanganui Contingent) were heavily fired on close up to the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> which was defended by a breastwork of heavy timbers, and took cover in a small hollow until Lieutenant Keogh's company of the 14th, with the Maori Contingent, came charging up to the position. The <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was stormed at the point of the bayonet, and three Maoris were killed; three more were killed by the Contingent and the Forest Rangers in the pursuit of the retreating enemy through the bush. The British loss was one killed and six wounded.</p>
          <p>The next operation was the attack and capture of a strong Hauhau <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at Te Putahi, on high ground above the Whenuakura River. The terrain was thickly wooded, with awkward spurs, where it was easy for a small force to resist an advance. Very early on the morning of the 7th January the British force (detachments of the 14th, 18th, and 50th Regiments, Forest Rangers, and Wanganui Maoris) made a detour under cover of darkness and cautiously ascended through the bush to the top of the plateau on which the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> stood. McDonnell and his natives took the place in the rear while the troops advanced to the attack. The Hauhaus were first seen engaged in their morning service round the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> pole. Their resistance was determined, but the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was soon taken at the bayonet's point, with a loss of two killed to the Imperial troops. Among the twelve wounded was Major McDonnell, who received a bullet in the foot. The Hauhaus lost fourteen killed in the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and in the retreat another was shot.</p>
          <p>This sharp action drove the Hauhaus inland, and terminated
          <pb xml:id="n63" n="63"/>
          the fighting south of the Patea. The scene of action now shifted to the Tangahoe territory, in the heart of the rebel country. Here, at the edge of the plateau high above the right bank of the Tangahoe River, the Hauhaus had constructed the strongest fortification built in this campaign.</p>
          <p>Otapawa<note xml:id="fn11-63" n="*"><p>The site of Otapawa is on a farm about five miles from the Town of Hawera, and a mile above the bridge across the Tangahoe on the Hawera-Meremere Road. Much of the beautiful forest still remains on the broken ground in rear of and on the flanks of the old Hauhau fortress. When I explored the place in 1918 with Mr. <name type="person" key="name-100577">William Wallace</name>, of Meremere, a veteran of the wars, it was easy to trace the line of the many-angled front parapet and the trenches by the depressions in the ground. The double ditch and triple parapet at the narrow rear were still well preserved. Inside the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> there are numerous <hi rend="i">ruas,</hi> or food-stores, and the sites of dug-in huts. The place is not fenced or in any way protected from stock, and it is worthy of a little attention as one of Taranaki's most historic spots. A reserve of about an acre would include the whole of the ruined fortifications.</p><p>The artillery used in the attack on Otapawa consisted of a 6-pounder Armstrong and two small mortars, under the charge of Lieutenant (afterwards Lieut.-Colonel) <name type="person" key="name-100372">G. T. Carré</name>, R.A. This officer, in recounting the incidents of Otapawa, said: “When Major-General Chute ordered the assault, officers who had been used to the cautious tactics of General Cameron ventured to remonstrate. The gallant Chute cried, ‘Small force! I tell you, if there was only one man, and that man myself, he should go at it!’” On the General's return past the guns Lieutenant Carré ventured to congratulate him. He shook his head. “Lost too many poor boys! Nearly lost myself,” he said, and pointed to his jumper, from the breast of which a bullet had torn the braid. Had he been one step farther it would have gone through his body.</p><p>Lieut.-Colonel Jason Hassard, of the 57th Regiment, who died of his wound (a bullet through the lungs) received at Otapawa, was a native of Fermanagh, Ireland. He was the second son of Captain Jason Hassard, 74th Highlanders. He was born in 1826, and in 1844 obtained an ensigncy in the 57th Regiment of Foot. He became a captain in that regiment in 1854. During the Crimean War he was present at most of the battles. He distinguished himself in the storming-columns at the assaults of the Redan and Kinburn. He received in reward the Sardinian, Turkish, and Crimean medals and clasps, the Fifth Class of the Medjidie, and a Major's brevet. He was afterwards at Malta and in India. At the end of 1860 the 57th embarked for New Zealand. In September, 1864, he was gazetted as Brevet Lieut.-Colonel; but he did not live long to enjoy his promotion, for he fell, mortally wounded, while gallantly leading his men to the assault of Otapawa.</p></note> occupied a very commanding position. The hill on which it stood was the terminal of a long table-land then densely wooded—it is now a beautiful well-grassed farm, with a fringing of bush in the gullies and on the slopes toward the Tangahoe. The river flows in a sweeping curve round the base of the spur, several hundreds of feet below the fortress hill. The <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was roughly wedge-shaped, with the apex toward the river. The irregular base of the wedge, on level open ground, was defended
          <pb xml:id="n64" n="64"/>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ064a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ064a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ064a-g"/><head><hi rend="i">J. C., sketch-plan, 1918]</hi><lb/> Otapawa Pa, South Taranaki</head></figure>
          by two lines of high palisading and by rifle-pits and well-traversed trenches. On each flank the ground fell precipitously into the forested gorge. From the narrow rear a long forest-covered spur tended steeply to the elbow of the Tangahoe. This end of the fort was defended by two deep ditches and three parapets.</p>
          <p>The General selected the Tawhiti, near the present Town of Hawera, as his field base for the advance on Otapawa. The intervening country was fairly level, intersected by small streams with steep banks. At Taiporohenui the large meeting-house of the Hauhau tribes was destroyed. Lieut.-Colonel Butler, with a detachment of the 57th, had now joined the column. On the 12th January Chute moved out across the plain and encamped within easy striking distance of Otapawa, and next day Ensign <name type="person" key="name-100547">W. McDonnell</name> and some of the Wanganui Maoris
          <pb xml:id="n65" n="65"/>
          reconnoitred the position. Very early the next morning (14th January, 1866) the General advanced to the attack with a force consisting of 200 men of the 14th Regiment (Lieut-Colonel Trevor), 180 of the 57th (Lieut.-Colonel Butler), 36 of the Forest Rangers (Major Von Tempsky), and 200 of the Native Contingent under Major McDonnell, beside three Armstrong field-guns. The friendly natives were to move to the rear and cut off the retreat, but the General was impatient to attack and did not give them time to get into position in the very broken ground. Fire was opened with one of the Armstrongs from the plateau facing the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and several shells exploded within the palisades. As no Maori appeared, it was thought by some of the troops that the place was deserted. However, there were over two hundred Hauhaus manning the trenches, waiting until their foes were within close range. The 57th, supported by the 14th, were ordered to advance to the assault. The veteran “Die-hards,” led by Lieut.-Colonels Butler and Hassard, steadily breasted the rise leading to the level front of the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> They were within point-blank range when the whole front of the palisades blazed and a heavy volley came ripping through their ranks, followed by another volley as the soldiers rushed upon the stockade with their bayonets at the charge. Slashing at the <hi rend="i">aka</hi>-vine fastenings of the palisading with tomahawks and bayonets, the troops were soon in the fort and despatching the Hauhaus who remained to dispute possession. Those who escaped fled down the long steep spur to the Tangahoe, most of them eluding the Native Contingent which followed in chase. On the right flank of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> where the ground was steep and wooded, Von Tempsky and his Rangers had cleared the bush of some Hauhaus who had opened fire on the Imperial troops as they advanced to the assault.</p>
          <p>The Hauhaus lost about thirty killed in this sharp encounter and they had many wounded, who were taken up the Tangahoe to a sheltered spot and there tended. Thence the fugitives, fearing further pursuit, travelled inland several miles, through a wild forest and gorge country, to Rimatoto, on the northern side of the Meremere Hills.</p>
          <p>The British loss in the assault was eleven killed and twenty wounded. Lieut.-Colonel Jason Hassard, of the 57th, was mortally wounded. Major-General Chute had a narrow escape; a bullet tore the braid on his coat. The rather heavy casualties, suffered chiefly by the gallant 57th, were due to the impetuosity of Chute's frontal attack. Lieut.-Colonel Butler was indignant at not being allowed to send out flanking parties, but that part of the operation could have been attended to very thoroughly by the Forest Rangers and the Native Contingent had a little more time been allowed.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n66" n="66"/>
          <p>It was camp gossip after the battle that <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>, the deserter from the 57th, was one of the defenders of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and that it was his bullet that had laid his old officer, Hassard, low. This was incorrect. Bent, however, had assisted, on compulsion, in the building of the fort, and was in the place until two or three days before the assault, when he was sent away with non-combatants to a place of security in the forest higher up the Tangahoe.</p>
          <p>The Hauhaus who garrisoned Otapawa were chiefly members of the Tangahoe, Ngati-Ruanui, and Pakakohi Tribes. One of their principal fighting chiefs was the old warrior and priest <name type="person" key="name-100574">Tautahi Ariki</name>; another was Tukino. <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>, the arch-prophet of Pai-marire, had been in the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> but had ridden away shortly before the day of the engagement.</p>
          <p>The principal stronghold of the South Taranaki Hauhaus having been captured, the General continued his advance, concentrating on Ketemarae, a famous gathering-place for the West Coast tribes and the junction of several old war-tracks. The stockaded village of Ketemarae (about a mile from the present Township of Normanby) was attacked by the troops, who occupied it early on the morning of the 15th January. Ten Hauhaus were killed. The Wanganui Native Contingent, in the advance, had some sharp skirmishing when the order was given to clear the various settlements in the neighbourhood of Ketemarae, including Keteonetea and Puketi.</p>
          <p>The force moved on past Waihi, taking several settlements, and, crossing the Wai-ngongoro River, captured the large village of Mawhitiwhiti, the principal <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> of the Nga-Ruahine Tribe. Here seven of the defenders were killed. The day's work resulted in the destruction of seven villages of Nga-Ruahine and Ngati-Ruanui, including, besides Ketemarae and Mawhitiwhiti, the large <hi rend="i">kaingas</hi> Weriweri and Te Whenuku. Most of the fighting fell to the lot of the Native Contingent, and here Kepa (Kemp) te Rangihiwinui (later given a Major's commission) distinguished himself by his activity and dash. The scene of these sharp operations, the first attacks delivered on the Ngati-Ruanui and Nga-Ruahine in their bush homes, is now a beautiful farming district, famous for its fertility, and covered with villages and homesteads. Some of the Maori <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> still hold their native soil, and the sons of the old warriors of Nga-Ruahine are even carrying on dairying-work like their <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> neighbours. One of the historic settlements is Weriweri, the home in the war-days of the fighting chief Toi Whakataka, who took a prominent part in the opposition to General Chute and afterwards in <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>'s war. His son, <name type="person" key="name-100561">Pou-whareumu Toi</name>, is now the leading man of Weriweri.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n67" n="67"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ067a">
              <graphic url="Cow02NewZ067a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ067a-g"/>
              <head><hi rend="i">From a drawing by Major Von Tempsky, 1866]</hi><lb/> Chute's Column on the March</head>
              <p>This sketch represents the start of the expedition from Ketemarae on the march through the forest round the east side of Mount Egmont to New Plymouth.</p>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="c6-1">
          <head>THE MARCH THROUGH THE FOREST</head>
          <p>The vigorous Imperial commander now rounded off his invasion of the Hauhau country by taking a column through to New Plymouth by the most direct route—the difficult, almost unknown, Maori trail through the dense forest on the east side of Mount Egmont. This route was the ancient war-track between Puke-rangiora, on the Waitara, and Ketemarae; to the Maoris it was known as Whakaahurangi, a name which alludes to the gradual ascent to the heights as the eastern ranges of the great mountain are approached. The Whakaahurangi track was the common route in pre-European times between North and South Taranaki, and in the early days of the New Plymouth settlement working-parties sent out by the New Zealand Company's agent in Taranaki had cut a bridle-track along the native trail. In the course of twenty years, however, heavy undergrowth had covered the almost disused track, and Chute's determination to
            <pb xml:id="n68" n="68"/>
            take horses through to New Plymouth made the enterprise one of vast labour for his troops. Chute was determined to vindicate before the eyes of the colonists the capacity of the British soldier to undertake hazardous and difficult bush campaigning, and to demonstrate to the Maoris also the willingness and the ability of troops to follow them up into their most remote fastnesses.</p>
          <p>The column set out on the forest march from Ketemarae northward early on the morning of the 17th January, 1866. Chute took three companies of the 14th Regiment, Von Tempsky's Forest Rangers, and a picked body of the Native Contingent, in all 514 of all ranks, including 247 of the 14th Regiment. Each soldier carried a waterproof blanket and greatcoat, and biscuits for two days. The transport service consisted of 67 packhorses, with their drivers, besides 24 saddle-horses. The staff included Colonel Carey, D.A.G., and Lieut.-Colonel Gamble, D.Q.M.G.; and Dr. Featherston, the Superintendent of Wellington Province, accompanied the General. The march through to the open country at Mataitawa occupied eight days; it could have been done in half that time but for the necessity of cutting a track and making bridges for the horses. The first day's march was between nine and ten miles. The only skirmishing was an encounter between the Native Contingent in the advance, a few miles from Ketemarae, and seven Hauhaus on the track; three of these were shot. As the column advanced across the lower spurs of the mountain the country became more and more difficult; the forest undergrowth was dense and matted, and gullies and watercourses continually intersected the line of march. The Forest Rangers in the advance did excellent work as pioneers, cutting the track and bridging creeks and swampy gullies with trunks of fern-trees, which gave good footing for the horses. Half-way through the forest heavy rain set in, and the rest of the march was slow and toilsome in the extreme. The Rangers were now so exhausted by the heavy labour of pioneer duty that working-parties of the 14th, under Colonel Carey, were sent to the front.</p>
          <p>On Sunday, the 21st, the force marched only four miles, crossing four rapid streams and fifteen gullies, and went into bivouac early in wet and gloomy weather. That evening it became necessary to kill one of the horses for a meat ration; all the provisions but a little biscuit had been exhausted. On the night of the 20th Mr. Price, of the commissariat, and Captain Leach and Ensign McDonnell, with some Maoris, had set out on a forced march for Mataitawa to get supplies for the troops. The rain fell in torrents, and the struggle through the roadless bush became so exhausting that Mr. Price had to be left under
            <pb xml:id="n69" n="69"/>
            a tree while his companions pushed on to Mataitawa. Reaching the British post at last they obtained provisions, and on the evening of the 2nd Captain Leach returned from Mataitawa with a party of the 43rd and 68th carrying supplies for the half-starved troops. Meanwhile the Native Contingent and some of the Rangers had hurried on in advance to the open country. A second horse was killed on the 22nd before the arrival of the party with food. The weather continued wet, and progress over the gully-dissected forest country was slow and toilsome. At last, on the 25th, after a bush march of sixty miles, the column gladly halted in the Mataitawa Valley, and the sun shone out once more. After drying clothes and blankets the troops marched through to the Wai-wakaiho flat, where they encamped, and next day made a triumphal march into New Plymouth, where the townspeople dined the soldiers, and the General was presented with a congratulatory address, read by the Superintendent of Taranaki Province, Mr. H. S. Richmond. The address described the expedition as the first march on which a large body of regular troops had been led for several days together through the forests of New Zealand, and declared that General Chute's decisive field operations had shown that against British forces, regular and irregular, New Zealand had no impregnable fortresses; that British courage and arms could penetrate wherever man could hide; that there was no security for rebellion, and that the only course open to the hostile natives was frank submission to the terms which the Empire and the colony held out for their acceptance.</p>
          <p>Included in General Chute's column on the bush march was a detachment of the Mounted Artillery under Lieutenant <name type="person" key="name-100372">G. T. Carré</name>, R.A. (afterwards Lieut.-Colonel Carré). Describing the arduous march, Lieutenant Carré wrote in one of his letters:—</p>
          <p>“We started on the morning of the 17th January, 1866, and marched by a well-marked track into the bush with a few native guides and three days' provisions and 300 men. At first the track was all that could be desired, and the first three miles were soon passed over. We laughed at the idea of taking more than three days to do sixty miles, but by degrees the path grew smaller and beautifully less until it disappeared altogether to the sight of any European, though the natives could follow it. After the first four miles we had literally to cut our way with hatchets and billhooks through the most entangled jungle, the undergrowth very thick with plenty of supplejack in it; but what was worse than all this were the innumerable gullies and small rivers. It took us an immense time to get the pack-horses over these obstacles. In most places we had to make steps with fern-trees, both up and down, for them, and we moved at about
            <pb xml:id="n70" n="70"/>
            the rate of a quarter-mile an hour, starting always at 7 a.m. and working till dark. After the third day we were out of provisions, and, to make matters worse, it came down a regular three days' New Zealand rain, drops as large as half-crowns coming off the trees, which were so high and dense that twilight reigned at noon. It began to look certainly very horrible, for no one knew where we were. We had to eat out horses, and the rain prevented out lighting fires to cook that unpalatable fare. But luckily we got succour at last. Captain Leach was sent on with the natives, who would no longer stay with us, taking a dog for food on the way, and in two days got help and returned with some men carrying blankets and food. We were nine days in the bush altogether.</p>
          <p>Chute without delay set out on his return march through Taranaki southward by the west coast road, thus encircling Mount Egmont. At the Hangatahua River (usually called “Stony River”) Captain Mace's Mounted Corps and seventy men of the 43rd Regiment joined the column; a company of Taranaki Bush Rangers also came up to join in the projected operations against the Hauhaus in the Warea district. Before daylight on the 1st February the General moved out of camp with 450 men of all ranks and followed a track which had been reconnoitred by the Native Contingent scouts the previous day. Advancing through bush and scrub, the force came out on a large clearing five or six miles inland from the Warea-Opunake Road. A <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> called Waikoko, was now in sight about 500 yards distant. The troops were extended in skirmishing order, the 14th on the right, the 43rd on the left, and the Rangers in the centre. The order to assault the stockade was given, and under a heavy fire the troops rushed cheering upon the enemy. The Maori resistance was vigorous but short, and the garrison soon took to the bush in rear, leaving four dead men in the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> One man of the 14th was killed, and a sergeant of Corbett's Rangers and two of the Wanganui natives were wounded.</p>
          <p>This was the last skirmish on Chute's march. The force went on to Opunake and the Wai-ngongoro, and marched into Patea on the 6th February, 1866. In the five weeks' campaign, beginning at the Waitotara, the force had captured and destroyed seven fortified <hi rend="i">pas</hi> and twenty-one open villages, inflicting large casualties.</p>
          <p>While the General was on his bush march from Ketemarae northward, Lieut.-Colonel Butler (57th) had some skirmishing with a flying column operating from the camp at the mouth of the Wai-ngongoro. With 200 of the 50th and 57th Regiments and 120 Maoris, and taking two field-guns, he marched inland on the 18th January and went as far as Tirotiro-moana, east of Ketemarae. The <hi rend="i">pa</hi> and cultivations there were destroyed. On
            <pb xml:id="n71" n="71"/>
            the 20th he made another expedition, marching northward into Ahipaipa, with 20 of the Military Train as cavalry, 80 men of the 50th and 100 of the 57th, besides the greater part of the Native Contingent under Lieutenant Wirihana. Ahipaipa was found deserted, but as the troops were destroying the <hi rend="i">whares</hi> they were fired on. The Native Contingent, pursuing the Hauhaus through the bush, found another large village, a very well built place. A 57th detachment under Sir Robert Douglas came up, and the force attacked and carried the village, after a sharp fight in which five Hauhaus were killed and one Wanganui man was wounded. The village, <hi rend="i">niu</hi> flagstaff, and cultivations were destroyed.</p>
          <p>The 57th Regiment, after its excellent work in General Chute's campaign of 1866, was sent to Te Awamutu, in the Waikato. There the corps remained for several months and then was ordered to England. Those men who did not take their discharge in New Zealand were despatched to England in the ships “Electra” and “Maori” in April, 1867. Seven officers and sixty-eight non-commissioned officers and men of the regiment lost their lives in the New Zealand campaigns. Many of the 57th veterans joined the colonial forces after their discharge. In the heroic defence of Turuturu-mokai Redoubt in 1868 four of the old “Die-hards” were engaged, and three of them were killed.</p>
        </div>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c7" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n72" n="72"/>
        <head>Chapter 7: PAI-MARIRE ON THE EAST COAST</head>
        <div xml:id="c7-0" type="section">
          <p>IN THE EARLIER campaigns the missionaries had been respected, and often had been free to come and go among the combatants, but the Hauhau no longer regarded them as <hi rend="i">tapu.</hi> March, 1865, saw the worst atrocity of the Pai-marire war, the murder of the Rev. Carl Sylvius Volkner, at Opotiki, by Kereopa and his band of fanatics.</p>
          <p><name type="person" key="name-100148">Kereopa te Rau</name> (also called Tu-hawhe) and <name type="person" key="name-100545">Patara Raukatauri</name> were the two prophets despatched by <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> early in 1865 to convert the tribes of the East Coast to the Pai-marire faith. Kereopa was a man of the Ngati-Rangiwewehi clan of the Arawa Tribe, of Awahou and Puhirua, on the north-west shore of Lake Rotorua; he had fought in the latter part of the Waikato War. He was a thoroughgoing old savage, and he quickly plunged into the worst excesses, even cannibalism. He disregarded <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s instructions, which were to conduct a peaceful propaganda through the Island until he reached Hirini te Kani, the highest chief of the East Coast, to whom he was to give Captain Lloyd's head and also Pai-marire flags. <name type="person" key="name-100545">Patara Raukatauri</name>, of Oakura, was a man of milder character than the barbarous Kereopa. He was a chief of the Taranaki Tribe, and had been the principal leader in the fighting against the troops at Kaitake, where he had entrenched himself strongly at the end of 1863.</p>
          <p>The prophets took with them two deserters from the British forces. One of these renegades was <name type="person" key="name-100359">Louis Baker</name>, a French-Canadian-Indian half-breed (the notorious <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name> was also of part Indian blood). At one time in his career Baker had been a stoker in H.M.s. “Rosario. Him they forced to carry Captain Lloyd's head, which was paraded at each place visited as a symbol of the new religion. The prophets pretended that they could make the dead mouth speak.</p>
          <p>That the founder of Pai-marire did not authorize murders—or, indeed, hostile acts of any kind—on the proselytizing mission to the East Cape there is documentary proof. The following is
          <pb xml:id="n73" n="73"/>
          a copy of Horopapera <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> Haumene's written instructions to Kereopa and Patara before their departure from Taranaki:—</p>
          <p>Matakaha, Wahi o Taranaki, Tihema 8th, 1864.</p>
          <q><hi rend="sc">HE</hi> whakaaturanga tenei mo te upoko. Ka tukua atu nei kia haere i nga wahi o te motu. Ko te ara, maro atu i konei a Waitotara, ka ahu atu ki uta, te putanga kei Pipiriki, maro atu ki Taupo, maro atu ki te Urewera maro atu ki Ngati-Porou, tae atu kia Hirini te Kani-a-Takirau, te mutunga mai. Kia tika te hari, kaua e whakahengia e te tangata, a penatia me Te Rangi-tauira ritenga whakehe i tera o aku akoranga i te motu. Ko tenei kia pai te kawe i tenei o aku akoranga ki nga wahi o te motu kia tae pai ai kia a Hirini, mana e hoatu pai ki ona whanaunga pakeha i reira.</q>
          <q>Ki tenei reta korerotia i nga kaainga katoa, ki te kino i te repo ma koutou e ahua atu ki tetahi pepa hou, kia tae pai atu ai ki etahi kaainga atu, pena tonu a tae noa kia Hirini. Heoi.</q>
          <p>
            <hi rend="sc">NA TE UA HAUMENE.</hi>
          </p>
          <p>(Na <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> Haumene ki nga kaainga katoa o te motu puta noa i ona rohe katoa.)</p>
          <p>[TRANSLATION]</p>
          <p>Matakaha, Taranaki, <date when="1864-12-08">December 8th, 1864.</date>
        </p>
          <q><hi rend="sc">THESE</hi> are directions regarding the head which is being sent forth to the districts of the Island. This is the route to be taken: Go direct from here to Waitotara, then pursue a course inland until Pipiriki is reached; thence go direct to Taupo, and from there to the Urewera, thence on to Ngati-Porou until you reach Hirini te Kani-a-Takirau. There ends the journey. Let your proceedings be correct, not like those of Te Rangi-tauira, whose actions were not in accordance with my teachings in the Island. Let your conduct be good in carrying these my instructions to the various parts of the Island, even until you come to Hirini, who will convey the teachings peacefully to his European relations there.</q>
          <q>This letter you must make known to all the villages. Should it become soiled in the swamps, you must copy it on a new paper, so that it may be conveyed properly to the settlements visited, and so until you reach Hirini.</q>
          <p>That is all.</p>
          <p>
            <hi rend="sc">From TE UA HAUMENE.</hi>
          </p>
          <p>(From <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> Haumene to all the settlements in the Island, extending to every boundary.)</p>
          <p>On his arrival at Whakatane Kereopa demanded that the Ngati-Awa tribes should hand over to him the Roman Catholic priest of their district. Pending their reply he travelled on to Opotiki, accompanied by some of the principal chiefs of Whakatane, including Mokomoko and Te Hura. (Later it was stated that the priest was spared because he was a Frenchman.) The Pai-marire cult was expounded at Opotiki, and nearly the whole of the Whakatohea Tribe became converts. Patara then demanded of the chiefs their missionary, Mr. Volkner, whom he desired to sacrifice to the god of Pai-marire.</p>
          <p>This missionary, the Rev. Carl Sylvius Volkner, was one of several German Lutheran clergymen who had come out to work among the natives in New Zealand. He was a member of the Church of England body, and he worked with zeal and devotion
          <pb xml:id="n74" n="74"/>
          to improve the moral condition of the Whakatohea people. He built a fine church in the principal settlement; this church (now known as St. Stephen the Martyr's) is the Anglican place of worship in the town of Opotiki. The Whakatohea had a high regard for their missionary, but Pai-marire everywhere produced a strong revulsion of feeling against Christian ministers. As in other places, even Volkner's church deacons turned against him. (One of these men, <name type="person" key="name-100537">Timoti te Kaka</name>, became one of the most desperate warriors under Kereopa, and was afterwards with <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> for two years; he fell to a bullet from Captain Mair's carbine near Rotorua in 1870.)</p>
          <p>When <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s apostles reached Opotiki in February, 1865, Mr. Volkner was absent in Auckland. Patara wrote a letter to the missionary ordering him not to return to Opotiki; no missionaries would be allowed to remain among the Maori people. Mr. Volkner's chief offence appears to have been that he had endeavoured to restrain the Whakatohea Tribe from joining in the Kingite War, 1863–64; and he was accused of being a spy for the Government in Auckland.</p>
          <p>A <hi rend="i">niu</hi> flagstaff of worship was erected in the middle of the principal settlement, Pa-kowhai, facing the entrance to the Opotiki Harbour and the Pai-marire worship was commenced. Kereopa, with Lloyd's head, stood by the foot of the pole, and the trophy of the <name type="person" key="name-100322">Te Ahuahu</name> battlefield was flourished before the people as they passed in excited procession around the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> and rehearsed the chants of the new religion.</p>
          <p>On the 1st March the coasting-schooner “Eclipse,” owned and commanded by a Jewish trader, Captain Levy, arrived at the Opotiki landing from Auckland, bringing as passengers Mr. Volkner and a brother missionary, the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-208074">Thomas Grace</name>, who had been forced to abandon his station at Pukawa, Lake Taupo. Volkner had been warned in Auckland that it was dangerous for him to return to his charge, in the changed temper of the people; but he could not be dissuaded from what he considered his duty. In his absence his house, some distance from the church, at a spot called Peria (the Scriptural Berea, in Macedonia), had been sacked by the Hauhaus and the contents sold at a kind of auction. The schooner was looted, but Levy and his brother, being Jews, were considered akin to the Hauhaus—whom Kereopa called “Iharaira,” or Israel—and were allowed their liberty. The two missionaries were arrested and kept in confinement. Kereopa by this time had thoroughly established his power over the greater part of the tribe, and at a meeting that night it was resolved to hand Mr. Volkner over next day and keep Mr. Grace a prisoner.</p>
          <p>On the afternoon of the 2nd March Mr. Volkner was taken out of his prison hut by an armed guard and was marched into
          <pb xml:id="n75" n="75"/>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ075a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ075a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ075a-g"/><head><hi rend="i">From a drawing, 1865]</hi><lb/> The Seizure of the Schooner “Eclipse” at Opotiki by the Hauhaus</head></figure>
          his church, which was crowded with the fearfully excited people. Kereopa, standing by the altar, ordered the missionary to be brought before him. He announced that Volkner must die that day, stripped him of his coat and waistcoat, which he (Kereopa) put on, and ordered the minister to be led out for execution by hanging. The armed guard took him to a large willow-tree which stood about a hundred yards away, between the church and the waterside. A line and block had been taken from the “Eclipe” the block was made fast to a branch of the tree, and the rope was tied round Volkner's neck. He knelt down and prayed, and then shook hands with some of those around him. The executioners hauled on the rope, and the missionary's body hung lifeless from the gallows-tree. It is said, further, that Kereopa shot Volkner after he was run up to the branch. The body was hauled up and down several times, and after hanging for about an hour it was lowered and taken to a spot near the church. Here the head was cut off with an axe by Heremita, and the natives crowded up to catch the blood and drink it. Kereopa had taken from the church vestry the white-metal communion chalice. This he filled with the blood as it spouted forth, and he carried it with the head to the church, followed in procession by all the people.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n76" n="76"/>
          <p>That scene in “Hionardquo;—“Zion,rdquo; as the Opotiki church was called by Volkner's old congregation—was of a character revolting beyond measure. It was as if a devil had entered into the people. Assuredly there was a demon before them there in human form, at once terrifying and fascinating them by his sheer savagery. Kereopa, dressed in his victim's long black coat, stood in Volkner's pulpit, and placed the dripping head on the reading-desk in front of him; by its side he set the communion cup of blood.</p>
          <p>“Hear, O Israel!rdquo; he cried. “This is the word of the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob! We are the Jews who were lost and have been persecuted. Behold!rdquo; Gripping the head, he gouged out both eyes. He held up an eye in each hand between fingers and thumb. “Listen, O tribe!rdquo; he said. “This eye is the Parliament of England, and this one is the law of New Zealand!rdquo; So saying, he swallowed them one after the other. The second eye stuck in his throat, and he called for a drink of water to help him to swallow it. He picked up the head from the floor where he had dropped it, and set it up in front of him again on the pulpit-desk.</p>
          <p>Then the cannibal priest took up the communion chalice and drank of its contents. He passed it to one of his flock, who put it to his lips and took a sip, and then it was passed from hand to hand among the congregation. Some put it to their lips to taste their missionary's blood; others dipped leaves into the cup and sprinkled themselves with its contents. The empty cup was carried back to the desecrated pulpit where the head lay; the stains of the martyred missionary's blood remain in the wood of the reading-desk to this day.</p>
          <p>This atrocious deed earned the arch-murderer the epithet “Kai-karu,rdquo; or “Kai-whatu,rdquo; the “Eye-eater.rdquo; Six years afterwards when he was captured in the Urewera Country, he said he knew he would meet with misfortune sooner or later, because one of “Te Wakana'srdquo; eyes stuck in his throat; it was an <hi rend="i">aitua,</hi> an unlucky happening and a portent of death.</p>
          <p>From the church Volkner's head was taken to the house of the Roman Catholic priest, where it was set on the mantelpiece; then it was carried to the murdered man's house, Peria; the object was to <hi rend="i">whakanoa,</hi> or “make commonrdquo; and pollute with blood, all the places sacred to the Christian ministers.</p>
          <p>The after-history of Volkner's head is narrated by the natives, up to a certain stage. It was preserved by being smoke-dried over a fire, and when Kereopa continued his travels to Tauaroa, on the Rangitaiki, it was carried with him; the bearer was the renegade <name type="person" key="name-100359">Louis Baker</name>, who had carried Captain Lloyd's head from Taranaki. Later it was taken to South Taupo, and it is reported to have been hidden in a cave at Roto-a-Ira or Tongariro.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n77" n="77"/>
          <p>Not all the Whakatohea participated in or approved of the slaying of Volkner. A member of the tribe who was an unwilling eye-witness of the execution says two sections of the Whakatohea were opposed to putting the missionary to death. Ngati-Ira, of Waioeka, and Ngati-Ngaere both disapproved of it. Ngati-Tama favoured Kereopa's work. This witness, a woman, recalls the abhorrence and fear with which she and some of her companions saw from a short distance Volkner's body hanging to the tree, and then its decapitation. She was taken into the church, “Hiona,rdquo; with the other people, and saw Kereopa place the minister's head on the <hi rend="i">torona</hi> (“thronerdquo;—<hi rend="i">i.e.,</hi> the pulpit), and she witnessed the swallowing of the eyes. “The prophet,rdquo; she says, “had to take a drink of water before the second eye went down. Kereopa impressed on the people that by tasting the blood of the missionary when the cup went round the converts would acquire a knowledge of the English tongue, and would be able to work miracles. In the old Maori days the belief was that by the drinking of an enemy's blood his knowledge and <hi rend="i">mana</hi> were acquired by his slayers. Mr. Volkner's body was not mutilated except by the cutting-off of his head. Many of our people were astounded by the killing of the missionary who had been with us so long, but although one or two made an attempt to prevent the execution they were powerless before Kereopa and his armed men, and they were also filled with fear of his god and his magic incantations.rdquo;</p>
          <p>The fate of the other missionary, Mr. Grace, hung in the balance for some time. He was publicly accused of having disseminated false doctrines amongst the people. Probably he would have been sacrificed like Volkner but for Patara, who offered to exchange him for <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name>, the highest chief of Ngai-te-Rangi, who had recently been captured by the Ngati-Pikiao clan of the Arawa at Rotoiti Lake while attempting to join the Hauhaus. Mr. Grace was kept in suspense for a fortnight after the death of his friend, but at last contrived to slip off in the boat of the schooner “Eclipse,rdquo; which was about to sail for Tauranga and Auckland. The boat, going out, met two armed cutters sent in by H.M.S. “Eclipserdquo; (Captain E. Fremantle, afterwards Admiral), which had just arrived from Auckland to investigate the reports of Volkner's murder. Mr. Grace was then received aboard the warship.</p>
          <p>A few weeks after these events at Opotiki the newly recruited Hauhaus at Whakatane cut off a small coasting-vessel and murdered Mr. <name type="person" key="name-207999">James Fulloon</name> and two of the crew. Fulloon was a half-caste, a man of great ability, and was in the employ of the Government as interpreter and native agent; he was a surveyor by profession. His mother was an East Coast chieftainess,
          <pb xml:id="n78" n="78"/>
          and he was known among the Whakatane people, to whom he was related, as Te Mautaranui, after a locally famous forefather. When H.M.S. “Eclipse” was sent down the coast to investigate the murder of Volkner Mr. Fulloon accompanied Captain Fremantle. Armed parties landed at Hicks Bay and other places in an attempt to capture Kereopa and Patara. Fulloon then boarded the trading-cutter “Kate,” and sailed for Whakatane to inquire into native conditions there. When the cutter anchored off the bar, to await high water, the Taranaki prophet Horomona, one of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>'s apostles of Pai-marire, was at Whakatane, and he persuaded his converts to capture the vessel and kill those on board. That night a party of Ngati-Awa, numbering about twenty, led by Mikaere Kirimangu, quietly boarded the cutter in two whaleboats. Entering the cabin, they discovered Fulloon sleeping soundly in his bunk. A young boy crept down and secured a loaded revolver under the sleeping man's pillow. He gave the weapon to Kirimangu, who shot Fulloon dead. Several others each used the revolver in turn and fired shots into their victim. The sailors were simultaneously attacked. The crew consisted of two white men and two half-caste youths. The Europeans were killed; the half-castes were taken ashore and permitted to go free. Mr. Bennett White, who was also an board, escaped the slaughter, as he was married to a Maori woman; one of the half-caste youths was his son.</p>
          <p>The cutter was brought into the Whakatane River opposite the settlement and looted, and her mast was chopped through at the deck and taken ashore to Kopeopeo, a short distance outside the main village on the beach. There it was set up as a <hi rend="i">niu</hi> under Horomona's directions, and the Patu-tatahi and other <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> of Ngati-Awa and the Ngati-Pukeko, newly brought under the maddening influence of Pai-marire, went through their fanatic ceremonies round its foot. The old chief Te Apanui, who was averse to the faith and works of the Hauhaus, was compelled to participate in the worship. He was forced to the foot of the <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> and ordered to revolve about it with his raised hands resting on the mast, while his people went round and round in procession, chanting the new service taught them by the white-bearded prophet from Taranaki.</p>
          <p>The sequel to these deeds of blood was the despatch, after considerable delay, of Government punitive expeditions, and the ultimate capture of many of those actively concerned in the murders of Volkner and Fulloon. Of these, Horomona, Kirimangu, and three others were tried and hanged in Auckland. The operations of the Government forces are described in the two following chapters.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="c7-1">
          <pb xml:id="n79" n="79"/>
          <head>THE CAPTURE OF HORI TUPAEA</head>
          <p>The Ngati-te-Rangi chief <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name>, to whose capture reference has already been made, was arrested by the Ngati-Pikiao in the bush on the south side of Rotoiti Lake while endeavouring to join Kereopa by a long inland detour. The capture was made in February, 1865, under directions from Colonel Greer, commanding at Tauranga. The following narrative of the capture and of a curious Pai-marire scene in the forest was given by <name type="person" key="name-209422">Heni Pore</name> (Te Kiri-karamu), the Arawa woman who behaved so valiantly at the Gate <hi rend="i">pa</hi> in 1864:—<note xml:id="fn12-79" n="*"><p>Statement by <name type="person" key="name-209422">Heni Pore</name> to the author, at Rotorua, 1919.</p></note>
          </p>
          <p>“In 1865, when the Hauhau religion began to spread to some of our Arawa people (the Ngati-Rangiwewehi), I went to live close to Kahuwera, a strong palisaded <hi rend="i">pa</hi> on a high point on the northern shore of Lake Rotoiti, near Otaramarae. I lived there with the family of my uncle Wiremu Matenga te Ruru, of Ngati-Uenukukopako. We camped on the beach below the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> It became known that the Ngai-te-Rangi chief <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name>—the highest chief on the Bay of Plenty coast—was endeavouring to cross through the Arawa country on his way to join Kereopa or the other Hauhau rebels in the interior, and this move we determined to prevent. Every track was watched, and armed canoe-crews went out daily and nightly to scout the shores of the lake. I carried Matenga's rifle; he was not in good health, and he wished me to accompany him and use his gun whenever necessary, as I was accustomed to war and the use of firearms. We knew that <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name> intended to join Kereopa and his band, but no one knew exactly where the chief would creep through our district; therefore we kept diligent watch all along the shores of the lake, which lay across Hori's path into the interior.</p>
          <p>“Matenga and his wife and several others of us went out daily in a small canoe. One morning as we were closely scanning the coast of the southern side of the lake we saw an empty canoe drifting about near the middle of the lake. The alarm was given, and soon a score of canoes were racing for it. The canoe had evidently been cast loose a very little while before. We concluded correctly that Hori and his party had crossed the lake in the early dawn and were somewhere near the shore in the bush south of us. We paddled ashore to the nearer part of the south coast, and there came on the trail. Matenga's keen eyes noticed a place where the soil had been disturbed a very little while before; it was on the cliff-side between Hauparu and Ruato Bays, and a tuft of grass with earth clinging to the
            <pb xml:id="n80" n="80"/>
            roots had been dislodged from the higher parts of the steep wall.</p>
          <p>We landed and climbed the cliff, and soon we came upon the foot-tracks of a party of people leading into the forest. We followed them up rapidly into the bush south of Ruato, and we soon came upon a number of Maoris with <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name> among them. An elderly man named Tiu Tamehana (“Jew Thompson”) was with them; he was their <hi rend="i">kai-karakia</hi> (religious leader) or <hi rend="i">poropiti</hi> (prophet). Our chief Matenga called on the party to stop, threatening to fire on them unless they stood fast. Hori and his companions thereupon came to a halt, but made no move to surrender. Instead, they gathered round their prophet and chanted their Pai-marire incantations and called upon their gods to strike us blind. We surrounded them and listened to their <hi rend="i">karakia.</hi> Besides Hori and Tiu, there were in the Hauhau party Hori's old wife, Akuhata and his wife and child, a half-caste named Hoani Makaraoti (John McLeod), of Tauranga, Te Hati, <name type="person" key="name-100325">Timoti te Amopo</name>, and a number of others, about twenty in all. Timoti was my old friend of the war-path the previous year, the <hi rend="i">tohunga</hi> who had saved my life at the Gate <hi rend="i">Pa.</hi> He had turned Hauhau, and was guiding the Tauranga people across the country. Having camped for a long time in the bush on the north side of Rotoiti, they had succeeded in crossing the lake unseen, and were making for the Urewera Country when we discovered them. Hori and his people were all unarmed; there was not even a stone <hi rend="i">patu</hi> among them. But old Timoti secretly carried a short-handled tomahawk under his shirt; this was discovered afterwards. The party had done their utmost to escape detection, but their tracks were readily found, and their device of dragging brushwood back and forward on the beach at the spot where they landed, to hide their footmarks, only served to put our scouts on their trail.</p>
          <p>“The old chief and his prophet, as we approached, cried out to their two <hi rend="i">atuas</hi> or gods, Rura and Riki, to blind our eyes and prevent us seeing them. Then the prophet began his Pai-marire chant, as taught by <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> in Taranaki:—
            <q><lg><l><hi rend="i">Koterani, teihana!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Karaiti titi Kai.</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Kopere, teihana!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Rire, rire, hau!</hi></l></lg></q>
          </p>
          <p>“As they chanted the Hauhaus raised their right hands above their heads, the universal Pai-marire gesture. Then they chanted their fanatic prayers, seeming to believe that their incantations would avert their capture. The prophet began
            <pb xml:id="n81" n="81"/>
            this Maori version of the Benediction, in which all the people joined:—
            <q><lg><l><hi rend="i">Kororia me te Pata,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Ranei tu,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Ranei to,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Riiko—e!</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Te wai te pikine,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Huoro Pata, hema ta pi,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Wai wi rau te,</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Rire rire, hau!</hi></l></lg></q>
            <q>(“Glory to the Father and to the Son and to the Holy Ghost, as it was in the beginning and ever shall be, world without end”—and, instead of “Amen,” “<hi rend="i">Rire, rire, hau!</hi>”)</q>
          </p>
          <p>“I well remembered this <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> as I heard it then chanted by the Hauhaus with their right hands upraised, but it was not until long afterwards that I discovered what it meant. The Hauhaus believed that when they had learned all these incantations well their gods Rura and Riki would give them power to walk upon the waters and perform other supernatural deeds. Some of us asked, ‘Then why did not <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name> walk across the lake instead of taking a canoe?’ ‘Oh,’ said the Hauhaus, ‘he was not well enough versed in the <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> then.’</p>
          <p>“When we had surrounded the Hauhau party Matenga te Ruru told me to go out to the edge of the bush and fire my gun to let the Arawa know of our discovery. I hurried out to the edge of the bush near the cliff and fired, and then all the canoecrews who were out scouting came paddling eagerly up to where I stood. The prisoners were brought out to the beach, and we embarked them in a large war-canoe with <name type="person" key="name-100527">Matene te Huaki</name> and some of his armed Arawa. We paddled up to Kahuwera, our crew in great excitement, chanting their war-songs in time to the paddle-strokes, and when we reached the beach below the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> there was a tremendous commotion. The people dashed out into the water to meet us, brandishing tomahawks over the prisoners and threatening to kill them. <name type="person" key="name-100527">Matene te Huaki</name>, who held the steering-paddle, swept the canoe out from the shore and waited until the excitement had subsided before landing the prisoners. <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name> remained impassive through all this demonstration. He offered to go ashore and brave the anger of the people, and then he betook himself again to his Pai-marire chants, with uplifted right hand, apparently firm in the faith that his Hauhau gods would preserve his life and strike his antagonists helpless. The Arawa loudly taunted him with his condition; helpless. The Arawa loudly taunted him with his condition; he was a prisoner now, and never again could he call himself a <hi rend="i">rangatira.</hi>
          </p>
          <p>“The prisoners were brought ashore and were led up to a big tent which was pitched on the point of Kahuwera <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> There they were plentifully supplied with food—pork, <hi rend="i">kumara,</hi> wild honey, and so forth—but they were very sorrowful and could not eat much. From Kahuwera the people were sent on to
            <pb xml:id="n82" n="82"/>
            Maketu and Tauranga. <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name> was kept a prisoner for some time. When my old friend Timoti was searched in Tauranga Gaol his short <hi rend="i">patiti</hi> (tomahawk) was found stuck in his flax girdle underneath his shirt. The prophet had ordered that no weapons should be carried on the secret expedition, and when he learned of Timoti's tomahawk he declared that this breach of his instructions was the <hi rend="i">aitua</hi> which had brought misfortune on the party.”</p>
          <p>The arrest of <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name> led, in a rather curious way, to the prosecution of a man prominent in Maori affairs, Mr. <name type="person" key="name-120457">C. O. Davis</name>, of Auckland, on a charge of sedition. Tomika te Mutu and other chiefs of the Ngai-te-Rangi Tribe, of Tauranga, visited Auckland shortly after the capture of <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name>. Tomika and his friends were indignant at this action, and vented their opinion of the Arawa in a song of derision, which Mr. Davis copied and had printed at his press. The <hi rend="i">waiata</hi> was as follows:—
            <q><lg><l><hi rend="i">Ko wai te iwi e korerotia kinotia nei?</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Ko te Arawa mangai-nui.</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">He aha tona kino?</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">He tohe nona ki te whakatutu ki te taha Maori.</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">He aha te take a kaha ai ki te whakatutu i te taha Maori?</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">He pati moni, he pati kai.</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">He aha tona he e kitea nei e nga iwi?</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Ko tona pakanga ki te patu i nga iwi i te Awa-a-te-Atua.</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Tena tetahi?</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Ko te kohurutanga i a Te Aporotanga.</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Tena tetahi?</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Ko tona whakai ki te hopu huhuakore i te Ariki a Tauranga, i a <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name>.</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Meatia e mutu ai enei he?</hi></l><l><hi rend="i">Me whakahoki pai-marire a Te Arawa ki tona tupunga mai ki Hawaiki.</hi></l></lg><title>[TRANSLATION]</title><lg><l>Who are the people that speak words of evil?</l><l>The big-mouthed Arawa.</l><l>Wherein does their evil lie?</l><l>They urge insistently violence and mischief among the Maori people.</l><l>For what reason do they persist in this mischief?</l><l>They are bribed with money; they are bribed with food.</l><l>What was their sin in the eyes of the tribes?</l><l>They made war upon and slew the people of the Awa-a-te-Atua.</l><l>What was another of their evil deeds?</l><l>The murder of Te Aporotanga.</l><l>And another?</l><l>They surrounded and unjustly seized the high chief of Tauranga, <name type="person" key="name-100575">Hori Tupaea</name>.</l><l>What can be done to end these evils?</l><l>The Arawa should be returned peacefully to the father-land whence they came, to Hawaiki.</l></lg></q>
          </p>
          <pb xml:id="n83" n="83"/>
          <p>The Government secured the manuscript of the song, and instituted a prosecution on a charge of seditious libel, professing to see in it an invitation to the other tribes to attack the Arawa. The whole thing lay in the interpretation of the Maori words. Archdeacon Maunsell and others gave expert evidence which had the effect of inducing the jury unanimously to acquit Mr. Davis.</p>
          <p>Te Aporotanga mentioned in this <hi rend="i">waiata</hi> was the Whakatohea chief captured in the Kaokaoroa battle near Matata and shot by Tohi te Ururangi's widow in revenge for the death of her husband.</p>
        </div>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c8" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n84" n="84"/>
        <head>Chapter 8: THE FIGHTING AT TE TAPIRI</head>
        <p>ON THE WESTERN side of the Urewera Ranges, overlooking the Kaingaroa Plain, are the fern-grown ruins of a series of Maori redoubts, the scene of a war drama, hitherto unchronicled, which probably was the most gallant deed of the friendly natives during the wars. These earthwork <hi rend="i">pas</hi> of Kupapa and Hauhau are arranged with relation to each other somewhat in the figure of the Southern Cross constellation. They stand on the verge of the high country more than 2,000 feet above sea-level, and 1,000 feet above the plains which stretch away for apparently illimitable distances north and south. The locality is some fifteen miles above Murupara, on the Rangitaiki, and can be reached only by a rough horse-track, fording the swift Rangitaiki near its junction with the Wheao, then following up the latter stream for some distance, and striking into the hills by a narrow and rather difficult trail through the tall <hi rend="i">tutu</hi> and fern. As the top of this outermost range of the Urewera <hi rend="i">rohepotae</hi> is reached, two small rounded hills are seen on either side of the track, almost within revolver-shot of each other. Each <hi rend="i">toropuke</hi> is densely covered with <hi rend="i">tutu</hi> bushes, flax, <hi rend="i">koromiko,</hi> shrubs, and fern. Only on close exploration is it discovered that these peaceful verdurous mounds are fortified. Breaking through the shrubbery and flax bushes, an oblong fort of trench and parapet is found crowning each of the hills; in some places the parapet is 5 feet or 6 feet in height, preserved from crumbling by its protective garment of vegetation. These redoubts were built and manned in 1865 by the Ngati-Manawa Tribe and the Ngati-Rangitihi section of the Arawa Tribe, who espoused the Government side against the Hauhaus and bravely barred Kereopa's passage from the Urewera Mountains to the Kaingaroa Plain and the Waikato, after his murder of the missionary Volkner and the conversion of the Urewera tribes to the rebel faith. The larger of the two is Te Tapiri; it is the hill on the north side of the track—the left as one approaches from the Rangitaiki Valley. The earthwork here is about 40 yards in length by 18 yards
          <pb xml:id="n85" n="85"/>
          in width, its greater axis lying north and south, the trend of the range. The <hi rend="i">pa</hi> on the south side of the trail is Okupu. These were the little forts which blocked the way to the west, and held up Kereopa the Eye-eater and his hundreds of newly made disciples. Looking eastward to the interminable ranges and forests of the Urewera, we observe that we are on the scarp of a tableland, much dissected by gullies and creeks, and that this tableland, now fern-covered, was evidently once populated and cultivated. Clumps of native bush stand here and there, but the edge of the main forest is about three-quarters of a mile distant. Half a mile away, in the direction of the forest, about south-east, is the site of the Hauhau camp Te Huruhuru. Farther in, three-quarters of a mile east from Te Tapiri, is a round hill called Hinamoki, close to the bush. This fortified hill was the headquarters of Kereopa and his gang of fanatics and murderers, with their army of Urewera warriors. Then, turning to the north, where the crest of the range breaks into less gentle outlines, we see the steep mountain-top called Te Tuahu-a-te-Atua (“The Altar of the God”). On this height, distant three-quarters of a mile by air-line from Te Tapiri Hill—the intervening terrain is broken into gully and severely slanting hill-slope—a section of the rebels built a fort which formed the objective of a desperate night raid by the Arawa contingent.</p>
        <p>In the late summer of 1865 Kereopa and his apostles, gathering up a large body of Whakatohea people and carrying with them the preserved head of the murdered missionary Volkner, moved inland to the territory of the Urewera. The <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> or sacred flagpole of worship and incantation, rose in the bush villages, and Kereopa and his fellow-prophets of the new and bloody faith exhorted their savage congregations, teaching them the ritual of the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> as they revolved about the sacred mast-foot, and assuring them that if they embraced the gospel of Pai-marire no Government bullet could touch them. Volkner's head was left for the time being at Tauaroa, on the open Kuhawaea Plain, at the foot of Mount Tawhiuau; it was not taken to Te Tapiri, but presently other human heads were set up on the platform at the foot of Kereopa's <hi rend="i">niu.</hi> The mountain clans were summoned, and by May Kereopa was preaching his doctrine of blood and superstition to a gathering of practically the whole of the Urewera and Ngati-Whare, assembled near Ahi-Kereru. It was the leader's intention, after spreading the principles of the new religion among the bush tribes, to cross the Kaingaroa to Waikato and convert the Kingites to his creed.</p>
        <p>Now it was that Ngati-Manawa determined to make an effort to prevent Kereopa penetrating their territory to reach the Waikato. Te Tapiri and Heruiwi, the routes by which the
          <pb xml:id="n86" n="86"/>
          Eye-eater would leave the ranges for the Kaingaroa, were Ngati-Manawa lands, and resentment at the threatened passage of the rebel through their country heightened the animosity born of a determination to join forces with other sections of the Arawa against the Hauhaus. A chief of the Ngati-Manawa had fought against the Government and suffered a wound at Orakau the previous year, but that circumstance did not prejudice the clan's adherence to the Queen. The little tribe did not number more than forty fighting-men, but its pluck and determination made it a formidable antagonist to its truculent neighbours of the mountain country. Moreover, the women took a vigorous hand, and some of them exhibited a courage in no degree inferior to that of the heroines of Orakau.</p>
        <p>So, in May of 1865, we find the Ngati-Manawa hurriedly raising an expedition to hold the Tapiri track. The business was urgent; there was no time to collect a large war-party. About forty people of the tribe, half of whom were women and girls, gathered at a rendezvous on the Rangitaiki, and, quickly marching up to the ranges, selected a commanding hill as a site for their post. A redoubt was speedily constructed, consisting of ditch and parapet as already described, reinforced with a timber palisade. This <hi rend="i">pa</hi> they occupied, and a message was sent to the Ngati-Whare and Tuhoe at Te Whaiti informing them that neither Kereopa nor any of his followers would be permitted to cross Ngati-Manawa land to the Kaingaroa Plain. An appeal for help had already been despatched to <name type="person" key="name-100328">Arama Karaka</name> Mokonui-a-Rangi, the principal chief of the Arawa Tribe at Lake Tarawera, who in his turn sent out to rally the main body of his people; but the only assistance Ngati-Manawa received in time to be of service was a party of about thirty of the Ngati-Rangitihi from Tapahoro, at the eastern end of Tarawera. When these people arrived, the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> Te Tapiri proved too small for the united force, and therefore another redoubt was constructed on the adjacent hill Okupu. The forces were then rearranged so that some of each tribe garrisoned each <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> Te Tapiri was under the command of Rawiri Tahawai, and Okupu under Peraniko Parakiri Tahawai, both of Ngati-Manawa, and each took in a section of Ngati-Rangitihi.</p>
        <p>The larger garrison, that of Te Tapiri, consisted of the following persons, nearly all Ngati-Manawa:—</p>
        <p>Men: Rewi Rangiamio, Peraniko Parakiri, Rawiri Parakiri Tahawai, Horomona Rawiri, Waretini te Mutu, Poia te Ririapu, Enoka Unuhia, Te Mau-paraoa, Raharuhi, Kuratau, Heta Tamati Eru te Uru-taia, Ahuriri, Takeke, Ngahere te Wiremu, Ngaharere, Katu Poia, Ngawaka, Nga-Korowai, Rorerika, and Pani Ahuriri (younger brother of Harehare).</p>
        <pb xml:id="n87" n="87"/>
        <p>Women: Maraea Rawiri, Hinekou, Te Pare Tipua, Te Hau, Ramarihi te Hau, Roka Hika, Erena Horomona, Ruihi Eru, Te Amoroa, Mere Peka, Mere Rangiheuea, Ripeka Harehare, Hana Tia Poia, Raiha Poia (wife of Rewi Rangiamio), Kutia Poia, Waretini Paurini, Mereana Harete Peraniko, Ruihi Tamaku, Mera Peka Tamehana, Te Puaka Huriwaka, Nga-Aikiha Marunui, and Heni (sister of Harehare Ahuriri and the wife of Ngawaka te Toroa).</p>
        <p>Among the Ngati-Rangitihi, besides their chief <name type="person" key="name-100328">Arama Karaka</name>, were a number of men who had previously distinguished themselves in battle. One of these was a very plucky old man from Tapahoro, named Rorerika. The combined garrisons were armed with single- and double-barrel shot-guns and some ancient Tower flint-lock muskets, called by the natives <hi rend="i">ngutuparera.</hi> Their stock of powder and lead was not large, owing to the haste with which the expedition had been organized, and the chiefs therefore did their utmost to prevent a waste of ammunition. In Te Tapiri <hi rend="i">pa</hi> the cartridges were made up by the old men Ahuriri and Rawiri Tahawai.</p>
        <p>Among the women of Ngati-Manawa was a highly valuable auxiliary to the fighting force, a celebrated <hi rend="i">kuia matakite,</hi> or prophetess and sorceress, by name Hinekou. She was the mother of the two young warriors Te Mau-paraoa and Raharuhi (Lazarus). In her hands rested the direction of what may be called the religious or occult side of the operations. She was of the old cannibal age, and was a sorceress of reputedly terrible powers. She betook herself to her ancient gods, and continually recited <hi rend="i">karakia Maori,</hi> incantations of pagan days, read the <hi rend="i">tohu</hi> or signs of earth and sky, interpreted dreams, and performed dark ceremonies to confound and defeat the enemy. So wise a woman was a source of enormous strength in stiffening the morale of a Maori war-party.</p>
        <p>The hilltop parapets of Ngati-Manawa and their Tarawera friends were still raw from the spade, and the lashing of the palisades had only just been completed, when the first shots were exchanged between the outlying pickets and the scouts of Tuhoe. The Urewera and Ngati-Whare headquarters with Kereopa was barely ten miles distant, and immediately the challenge of the Government party was delivered at Te Whaiti the call to arms was sent from village to village through the gorges and over the ranges to call in the full force of the tribes, and the conch-shell trumpets and war-horns, or <hi rend="i">pu-tatara</hi> and <hi rend="i">pukaea,</hi> blared their summons from hill to hill. A force of several hundreds of men was quickly on the march to the western frontier to engage and eject the daring Ngati-Manawa. The leading chiefs of the Whakatohea, Tuhoe, Ngati-Whare, and Patu-heuheu,
          <pb xml:id="n88" n="88"/>
          with their people, had been captivated by Kereopa's religion, and the prophet of slaughter found the mountaineers a willing instrument. Added to this newborn fanatic fervour was the desire to pay off old grudges against Ngati-Manawa, and to sweep such a “contemptible little army” from the face of the hills.</p>
        <p>Emerging from the forests which blanketed the head-streams of Whirinaki, the Hauhau army fixed its camp at the old clearing of Hinamoki, a stretch of undulating land about three-quarters of a mile east of Te Tapiri, just on the edge of the great <hi rend="i">tawa</hi> and <hi rend="i">rimu</hi> bush. Here a small round isolated hill which rose about 30 feet above the clearings was seized upon as a suitable site for a fortification; it had the advantage of a convenient water-supply, for a small clear stream flowed in a valley between its slopes and the bush. The hill was trenched, parapeted, and palisaded, and <hi rend="i">whares</hi> were constructed within its walls for Kereopa and his disciples and as many of Tuhoe and Ngati-Whare as could find room in the closely packed quarters. The rest built rough shelters on the slopes and levels about the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> Later a smaller camp, not well fortified, was made at Te Huruhuru, about a third of a mile to the south-west of Hinamoki in the direction of the descent to the plains. Above the double palisade of Hinamoki were flown the Hauhau war-flags called “Rura” and “Riki”—the Pai-marire gods of incantation and battle. There was not room on the fortified knoll for the necessary <hi rend="i">niu</hi> flagpole, and a spar was planted on the little level space at the foot of the hill, on its northern side. To this day the <hi rend="i">turanga o te niu,</hi> the spot where the pole stood, may distinctly be seen. It is a bare circular space of earth from which the surface sods have been removed—in diameter about 6 feet. Here stood the sacred mast of Pai-marire invocation and worship, surrounded by a low fence of stakes. Within this pale none but the priest could stand; and here Kereopa and his fellow-prophet Horomona, a patriarchal white-beard from Taranaki, took up their posts, leading the chants as they stood with their hands on the flagstaff, and slowly revolving about it while their disciples marched around it repeating the rhythmic service in loud chorus. On the stage at the foot of the mast was exhibited the smoke-dried head of a white soldier who had been killed in Taranaki, one of the victims of the surprise attack at <name type="person" key="name-100322">Te Ahuahu</name>. This head had been carried from village to village through the heart of the Island; the Pai-marire prophets pretended to consult it as an oracle. Its bearer was the white deserter, <name type="person" key="name-100359">Louis Baker</name>. After the murder of Mr. Volkner at Opotiki this white slave was compelled to carry the missionary's head about the country on Kereopa's journeyings, and at each village it was displayed to
          <pb xml:id="n89" n="89"/>
          the people on a kind of tray which was slung in front of him, supported by flax straps about his neck.</p>
        <p>Not all the native spectators of those barbarous rites at the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> foot were willing witnesses. One at least was a <hi rend="i">herehere,</hi> or prisoner, temporarily in the Hauhaus' hands. This was Harehare, a young chief of the Ngati-Manawa, who happened to be at Te Whaiti on a visit to the Ngati-Whare, to whom he was related, when Kereopa and his party began hostilities. Harehare was not permitted to return to his people, but was held captive and taken to the camp at Hinamoki. His life was in danger, if not from Ngati-Whare, at any rate from Kereopa's acolytes among Whakatohea and Tuhoe; but presently he escaped into the night, and after hiding and wandering several days in the bush he rejoined his people on the plains after the last fight.</p>
        <p>Kereopa could, of course, have descended to the Kaingaroa, but his Urewera followers determined to eject the daring Queenites.</p>
        <p>Several skirmishes occurred between the opposing forces. Ngati-Manawa and their allies for the most part contented themselves with holding their redoubts built across the track and in defying Kereopa. Early in June, 1865, a skirmish was fought in the open ground between the camps. The enemy had cut off Ngati-Manawa from their water-supply, which was a small stream in a gully between the opposing camps. The Queenites made a desperate attempt to recover their source of water and to drive off the enemy who had entrenched themselves above it. Strong Hauhau reinforcements rushed out from the Huruhuru <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and the enemy were led on by Kereopa with the utmost savagery, uttering ferocious cries and reciting Pai-marire charms. The prophet had assured his followers that his incantations and <hi rend="i">mana</hi> would render them bullet-proof; nevertheless two of them fell dead, pierced by balls from the Tapiri warriors, and several were wounded. The little band of Queenites fought their way back, losing five killed. These men were Eru te Erutaia, Tamehana te Wiremu Unuhia, Hohepa Matataia, Hemi Tamehana Anaru, and Te Ririapu.</p>
        <p>The bodies of the first three named were decapitated by the Hauhau savages; the remaining two had hastily been concealed in the fern by their comrades, and so escaped mutilation with the tomahawk. The hacked-off heads were carried triumphantly to the foot of the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> at Hinamoki, and there Kereopa, in front of the people, snatched up each head in turn, scooped the eyes from it and swallowed them. Then, lifting up his voice in fanatic prayer-song, the cannibal priest, his face, hands, and garments smeared with blood, led his people in a burst of Pai-marire chanting round the <hi rend="i">niu.</hi> From this deed of ferocity following upon the crime at Opotiki, the arch-Hauhau came now
          <pb xml:id="n90" n="90"/>
          to be known through the land as “Kereopa Kai-whatu” (or “Kai-karu”)—“Kereopa the Eye-eater.”</p>
        <p>The three heads were set by Kereopa on the stage at the foot of the <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> beside the soldier's head, in the ceremonies which followed, and the prophet and his coadjutor old Solomon (Horomona Poropiti) exhorted the maddened tribespeople and prophesied complete victory over all <hi rend="i">pakehas</hi> and <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi>-favouring Maoris. Overhead flew the war-flags “Rura” and “Riki,” hoisted on the sacred mast. Round and round the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> again went the host of deluded worshippers, Kereopa the Eye-eater in the inner circle revolving about the pole, and the roar of hundreds of voices in the barking chorus was borne to the ears of the gallant little garrisons of the twin hills on Te Tapiri track.</p>
        <p>Next day Kereopa boldly appeared in full view of the redoubts, on a bush-fringed ridge between Te Huruhuru <hi rend="i">pa</hi> and the hills of Okupu and Te Tapiri, and considerably more than half-way to the Queenite posts. The prophet was escorted by some of his disciples, who bore the heads of the three slain warriors of Ngati-Manawa. These heads were displayed on short sticks (<hi rend="i">turuturu</hi>) stuck in the ground, and over them Kereopa performed his Pai-marire ceremonies, crying his incantations and dancing with many and savage gestures. These insults to their dead infuriated the Ngati-Manawa and Ngati-Rangitihi, who from the parapets of Okupu fired several volleys at the Hauhaus at a range of about 300 yards, wounding a man named Meihana, one of the bearers of the heads. While Kereopa with his Pai-marire spells strove to strike terror into the Queenites, the walls of Okupu were crowded with men and women in an extraordinary state of rage mingled with fear. Their prophetess Hinekou was there, marching up and down the parapet, reciting her spells to <hi rend="i">whakaporangitia</hi> (cause madness to afflict) the enemy, and <hi rend="i">karakia</hi> to counteract those of Kereopa. While some of the musketeers directed a fire upon the prophet, others hurled curses at him, and some rolled up little balls of dough in their hands and, shouting, “See! I eat Kereopa's eyes!” swallowed them. So the strange scene continued until the volleys drove Kereopa and his head-bearers into cover in the gully beyond.</p>
        <p>Ngati-Manawa and Ngati-Rangitihi were now in a desperate situation. Not only was their water-supply cut off, but their food-stores were very small, and their ammunition was almost expended. They were besieged and practically beleaguered, for while the skirmishing was going on on the tableland a party of the enemy had built another <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> hemming in the Queenites on the north. This <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was constructed on a sharp spur of the Tuahu-a-te-Atua Range, about three-quarters of a mile from Te Tapiri, and separated from it by a deep gully and steep slopes
          <pb xml:id="n91" n="91"/>
          covered with bush and fern. The only way left clear was the western side, the sharp descent to the Rangitaiki Valley and the plains; but the two little garrisons did not intend to retreat until any other course was absolutely hopeless.</p>
        <p>The leaders of Te Tapiri and Okupu at a council of war now resolved to launch at least one vigorous blow against their foes before abandoning their positions. Meanwhile Hinekou, the wise woman, waited for a <hi rend="i">tohu,</hi> a sign from the gods, and she counselled patience for a little while.</p>
        <p>The old seeress watched the heavenly bodies at night and presently announced that the propitious time had arrived. The <hi rend="i">tohu</hi> was a small star just above the moon. Hinekou announced dramatically that it represented the small war-party of the Kawanatanga—the Government—while the moon symbolized the large force of the Hauhaus. The sight of the star in the ascendant signified that the Kawanatanga would prevail over the foe. The <hi rend="i">kokiri</hi> (the storming-party) had already been selected by the prophetess. One by one she told off the men for the assault. Some volunteers were bidden remain in the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> for Hinekou's gods warned her that they would fall if they ventured forth. Certain eager young men marched out in spite of her admonitions and they were killed, as she had predicted.</p>
        <p>The storming-party numbered seventeen men, led by Mauparaoa Puritia, Rewi Rangiamio, and Raharuhi. Armed with double-barrel guns and tomahawks, they left Te Tapiri quietly under cover of the darkness and made a long detour along the fern slopes on the west, facing the Kaingaroa Plain, ascending to the bush just below the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> well before the first signs of day-break. The bush grew close to the south-east side of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and the gateway faced the dark growth of timber and fern which sheltered the little forlorn hope. The <hi rend="i">kokiri</hi> lay there awaiting the rising of Kopu (Jupiter, or Venus, as morning star), which was to be the signal for the attack. The assault was to synchronize with a series of feint attacks made simultaneously from Te Tapiri and Okupu redoubts against the three positions held by the enemy on the tableland. It was a winter's night, very cold at this altitude (about 2,300 feet), and the scantily clad warriors shivered as they lay in their cover anxiously awaiting the appearance of the morning star.</p>
        <p>Suddenly a dark figure emerged from the gateway of the fort and walked down the track towards Rewi Rangiamio, who was crouching in the fern near the front face of the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> The man was the Hauhau sentry. Unconscious of the nearness of his enemies, he moved along the track until he was almost on top of Rewi. That warrior could wait no longer. He fired both barrels of his gun into the sentry, who gave a great bound and fell dead.
          <pb xml:id="n92" n="92"/>
          Leaping over the body, Rewi charged for the gateway, followed closely by several of his men. The other Queenites, posted at short intervals below the stockade, rushed for the nearest parts of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and soon were clambering over the palisade and parapet. The <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> though small, was a strong place of defence, and could only have been taken by surprise. It had been constructed by cutting away the top of the sharp peaked hill and enclosing the flattened summit with an earth wall, ditch, and timber stockade. The <hi rend="i">whares</hi> of the garrison were built close up against the parapet, with the thatched roofs sloping inwards and the fronts open. Those of the <hi rend="i">kokiri</hi> who swarmed over the walls therefore found themselves on top of the huts. They thrust their guns through the flimsy roofs and shot some of the Hauhaus before they had time to rush outside.</p>
        <p>There was desperate hand-to-hand work around the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> pole which stood in the centre of the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> A man named Mihaere, of the Ngai-Tawhaki <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> of the Urewera, was shot at the foot of the <hi rend="i">niu.</hi> The surprise was complete; all who remained in the <hi rend="i">whares</hi> of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> were shot or tomahawked. Those who escaped engaged the gallant little band as they fought their way back to Te Tapiri in the early foggy morning. Seven Hauhaus had been killed in the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> but the loss inflicted on the enemy outside was much greater. One of the principal men shot was Te Roihi, of the Patu-heuheu; he was the too-wakeful sentry who received the contents of Rewi's <hi rend="i">tupara.</hi> Others of his comrades who fell in or around the walls were Karito, Wi Tere (Patu-heu-heu), Eria Toko-pounamu, and Ruka te Papaki (Ngai-Tawhaki).</p>
        <p>The Queenites' loss was five killed and ten wounded. Rorerika, a fine old man of much courage, was shot through both thighs, and fell in the high fern below the fort. Both thigh-bones were broken, and Rorerika, knowing that his case was hopeless, with his tomahawk and hands scooped out a hole in the earth large enough to conceal his body from the enemy. The dying man then scraped the earth over himself as well as he could, and drew the fern around to hide all traces. So the old hero dug his own grave and saved his body from the mutilating tomahawk. The story of his last moments was plainly to be read by the relief-party of Arawa which arrived some days later, too late to join in the fighting.</p>
        <p>Meanwhile the terrain between the Queenite redoubts and Hinamoki and Te Huruhuru was ringing with battle. The Queenites, immediately on hearing the first shots from Te Tuahu-a-te-Atua, delivered swift feint attacks on the Hauhau positions in order to hold the enemy's attention and prevent an effort to cut off Rewi and Raharuhi and their band. The parties told off for these operations took nearly the whole of the man-power of the garrisons; only five men could be spared to defend the forts,
          <pb xml:id="n93" n="93"/>
          besides a number of women. These women, however, were as brave as their husbands and brothers. A courageous chieftainess named Maraea, a tower of strength to the Queenites by reason of her vigour and her prowess with a gun, was detailed to defend the <hi rend="i">waharoa,</hi> or gateway, of Te Tapiri <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> The attackers, assailed in their turn by hundreds of Hauhaus, were soon compelled to fall back on Te Tapiri, and a fierce fight was waged on the southern and eastern faces of that fort. Kereopa's men were beaten back from the walls after a strenuous attempt to storm. Maraea, the <hi rend="i">wahine toa,</hi> distinguished herself by shooting two men who had attempted to rush the gateway.</p>
        <p>The members of the <hi rend="i">kokiri</hi> who had stormed the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> on Te Tuahu-a-te-Atua Ridge had desperate work in fighting their way back to their fort, from which they were cut off by a party of the enemy. They reached their friends at last, after making a long detour through rough and steep fern country. They were encumbered with the bodies of their killed and several men badly wounded—one had received an ounce bullet through his lungs—and finding it impossible to carry the dead off the field they concealed them in the fern, pressing the vegetation down round the bodies in such a manner that the foe never discovered the remains.</p>
        <p>When the twelve survivors of the heroic storming-party at last rejoined their friends in Te Tapiri a council was held to consider further operations. Elation at the successful surprise attack upon Tuahu-a-te-Atua was tempered with the thought that if relief did not arrive very soon the position on the range would be quite untenable. Nevertheless, it was determined to hold the fort to the last possible moment.</p>
        <p>Several days passed, made painful for the garrison by the want of food and water and the sufferings of the wounded. The one consolation was that they had inflicted so severe a blow upon the Patu-heuheu and kindred <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> at Te Tuahu-a-te-Atua that the survivors did not again occupy the hill <hi rend="i">pa;</hi> disgusted at their cutting-up, they marched off the field and left the other tribes to continue the siege.</p>
        <p>Being now in a desperate strait, with scarcely any ammunition left, and with no prospect of relief, Ngati-Manawa and Ngati-Rangitihi resolved to abandon their posts. So, in the dead of night, having tied up their dogs and left their fires burning, to deceive the enemy, they quietly took the steep trail down through the <hi rend="i">tutu</hi> and fern to the Rangitaiki.</p>
        <p>Daylight revealed to the Hauhau outposts the fact that the Tapiri redoubts were deserted, and a large force of Hauhaus came in pursuit. The retreating Kawanatanga men and women, however, having a few hours' start, had by that time crossed the
          <pb xml:id="n94" n="94"/>
          Rangitaiki at a place where a precarious bridge, consisting of a single log, spanned the river, flowing rapidly through a narrow cañon, in places 100 feet deep and only 15 feet to 20 feet wide. This river-gorge, several miles in length, was crossed at three widely separated places by these perilous bridges. The retreating force used the bridge called “Te Arawhata a Noho-moke.” Wounded and all safely reached the west bank, and when the last man of the rearguard had crossed, Raharuhi with his tomahawk cut away the earth which supported the end of the <hi rend="i">arawhata,</hi> and the log fell into the rushing Rangitaiki. By the destruction of this bridge the pursuers were delayed, and the respite of several hours thus gained enabled the fugitives to continue their march unmolested until they reached the open tableland of the Kaingaroa. The persistent advance-party of the Urewera, however, still followed them, and only drew off when near Pekepeke, two small hills on the eastern side of the plateau, a few miles south of Murupara. Their retirement was prompted by the sight of a body of men crossing the plain to meet the retreating Queenites.</p>
        <p>This was the long-expected relief-party, the main body of the Arawa, under Major <name type="person" key="name-100219">William G. Mair</name>, who had hurried up from the coast on receiving news of the siege at Te Tapiri, transmitted to Rotorua by the Ngati-Whaoa <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> at Paeroa Mountain. Mair took his force up into the range, the enemy retiring before him, and recovered the bodies of the slain friendlies.</p>
        <p>So ended the plucky exploit of the friendlies on Te Tapiri Range, an epic of the Maori wars which has not until now found an historian. It was remarkable not only for the gallantry displayed by the small band of men and women who espoused the Government side, but for the observance of the ancient war-customs side by side with all the picturesque ritual of the Pai-marire. The Ngati-Manawa and Arawa expedition, although compelled to retire under pressure of numbers, accomplished its principal object, which was to frustrate Kereopa's plan to cross the plains and raise the Kingites against the Government. It was not long after Te Tapiri that he returned to Opotiki, for we hear of him there in August of 1865 bringing with him several heads of Government natives killed, smoke-cured, and preserved as trophies. These heads, he declared to his followers, would be efficacious as talismans in preventing the Government troops landing at Opotiki. That <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> expedition was at hand. As for the Urewera who had come under the prophet's influence, but whose faith in the infallibility of his <hi rend="i">mana</hi> and incantations was somewhat shaken by the fall of so many men to the Kawanatanga bullets, Major Mair, with characteristic fearlessness, presently made a diplomatic visit to their headquarters and persuaded them to refrain from taking further active share in Kereopa's campaign.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n95" n="95"/>
        <note place="end" xml:id="note-0004">
          <p>On the 14th March, 1920, Captain <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name>, N.Z.C., Harehare and two other men of Ngati-Manawa, and the writer camped in the <hi rend="i">tawa</hi> bush close to the Hinamoki <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> after exploring the battle-ground, and the old chief related many of the incidents narrated in this chapter. Harehare is now over eighty years of age. He wears the New Zealand War Medal for service on the Government side against the Hauhaus on many expeditions from 1866 to 1871. Other details were gathered at meetings with the Ngati-Manawa in their carved house, “Tangi-haruru,” at Murupara. The Urewera versions of the fighting differ from the Kawanatanga natives' narrative on some points.</p>
          <p>Hinamoki (or Ohinamoki) was a settlement of Ngati-Whare. The Huruhuru <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was built by Tuhoe. It was not strongly fortified like Hinamoki Hill.</p>
          <p>Harehare, when pointing out the spot where the Hauhau <hi rend="i">niu</hi> stood at Hinamoki, related that as the mountain tribes and Whakatohea were gathered one day on the <hi rend="i">marae</hi> surrounding the pole of worship, listening to Kereopa proclaiming the efficacy of his incantations against bullets, the faith of the disciples was rather damped when they suddenly received a volley which killed two of their number. The volley was fired by a Ngati-Manawa party at long range across the Hinamoki Creek. Harehare witnessed this incident.</p>
          <p>Captain Mair supplied the following note about the casualties in the Tuahu-a-te-Atua fight:—</p>
          <p>“Of the friendlies, Poia Ririapu had his lower jaw smashed; his son Katu was killed. Peraniko Tahawai (Parakiri) was very badly wounded. Ngaharare, Ngawaka's younger brother, was taken prisoner, flung on the ground, and held down while one of the enemy, placing his gun-muzzle (as he thought) on the centre of the neck, fired. The shot only stunned him; he lay still till next night, then recovered his senses and crawled out to rejoin his people. When <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> raided Galatea in 1869 Ngaharare was taken prisoner, and later was shot by one of <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>'s men (accidentally, it was said, but really he was jealous of Ngaharare's predilection for his young wife). Of the seventeen men who attacked Te Tuahu-a-te-Atua five were killed and ten wounded. Mau-paraoa killed four or five Hauhaus with his <hi rend="i">tupara</hi> as they passed along a high ridge, showing clearly against the sky. He was a greater <hi rend="i">toa</hi> than Rewi Rangiamio. Another good fighter was Morihi, of Ngati-Rangitihi. As for the enemy, when I was sitting as Royal Commissioner dealing with Tuhoe lands, a surprising number of Ngati-Whare, Patu-heuheu, and Ngai-Tawhaki men were mentioned in sworn evidence as having been killed in the Tuahu-a-te-Atua fight. The total enemy loss must have been about twenty-five killed and the same number wounded. The loss effectually prevented Tuhoe and associated tribes from going to the Waikato.”</p>
        </note>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c9" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n96" n="96"/>
        <head>Chapter 9: OPERATIONS AT MATATA AND TE TEKO</head>
        <div xml:id="c9-0" type="section">
          <p>MANY OF THE men most actively concerned in the murder of Mr. Volkner and Mr. <name type="person" key="name-207999">James Fulloon</name> took refuge in the natural fortresses provided by the almost impassable swamps and islanded lagoons of the Rangitaiki, on the east side of the Matata settlement near the mouth of the Awa-a-te-Atua. This Rangitaiki Swamp—now unwanted by the Government drainage-works and in process of profitable settlement—was then accessible only by the tracks along the seaward sandhills, or by canoe along the Tarawera River, the Awaiti-paku, and the Orini River (connecting the Awa-a-te-Atua with Whakatane Harbour) and by the labyrinth of reed-fringed waterways, navigable in small canoes, winding among the islets that rose above the water a few feet and made camping-grounds for eel-fishers and wildfowl hunters. The first fortified positions of the Hauhaus—consisting of Whakatohea, Ngati-Awa, Ngai-te-Rangi-houhiri, and some Urewera—were the palisaded <hi rend="i">pas</hi> Parawai and Te Matapihi, on the west side of the Tarawera River, and when driven out of these they took to their island-like forts in the great swamp. The Government despatched Major <name type="person" key="name-100219">William G. Mair</name>, R.M., who had served in the Waikato War as ensign in the Colonial Defence Force Cavalry and as staff interpreter, to organize a force of the Arawa Tribe and engage the Hauhaus, and endeavour to capture the principal men concerned in the murders at Opotiki and Whakatane. Major Mair, after initiating a Maketu column and arranging Matata as the rendezvous, assembled his force at Rotorua for the Matata campaign. It consisted of detachments from Tuhourangi, Ngati-Tuwharetoa, Ngati-Whakaue, Ngati-Rangiwewehi, Ngati-Uenukukopako, Ngati-Rangiteaorere, Ngati-Tuara, and the smaller clans of the Arawa. Crossing Tarawera Lake to Tapahore <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> a considerable number of Ngati-Rangitihi were enlisted for the expedition, and Mair's force now numbered about four hundred men. He marched down the valley of the Tarawera River, skirmishing on the way, to Matata (Te Awa-a-te-Atua). The position at Parawai was too strong to be taken by assault, so
          <pb xml:id="n97" n="97"/>
          had to be passed by. On reaching Matata the column was augmented by the force from Maketu, made up principally of Ngati-Pikiao and Ngati-Whakaue. The skirmishing which followed on the western side of the river and then among the islands of the great swamps, followed by the siege of Te Teko <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> occupied nearly two months. At Tiepa-taua and other places a few miles inland from Matata Mair and his Arawa cut the Hauhaus off from their cultivations on the slopes west of the Awa-a-te-Atua. Te Parawai <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was taken. Here, says a native who served in the contingent, Major Mair set a bold example of courage by working right up to the palisades and firing his rifle through the fence. The capture of the strong position at Te Matapihi was the next operation, and the Hauhaus were forced into the swamps. The friendlies settled themselves comfortably in the captured village at Matata Island, where there were many large <hi rend="i">whares,</hi> and expeditions went along the beach dunes and maintained a heavy fire on the enemy. Among the Arawa was the warrior woman Heni te Kiri-karamu, who had distinguished herself by her bravery and her humanity to the British wounded at the Gate <hi rend="i">Pa</hi> in the previous year, and who was now fighting on the Government side, with her uncle Matenga te Ruru. She was armed with a Minie rifle, and proved herself a good shot. One day, at fairly long range, she killed a Hauhau who was poling a canoe across a lagoon. The fighting grew closer, and for several days there was sharp skirmishing and sniping at a range of about 100 yards until the Hauhaus were driven out. Mair and <name type="person" key="name-209422">Heni Pore</name> had the only rifles in the force. The Arawa were armed chiefly with double- and single-barrel shot-guns; some had only old flint-locks and Tower muskets.</p>
          <p>The swamp strongholds, Oheu, Otamauru, and Omeheu, inland of the coastal belt were all trenched and palisaded, and in these retreats the Hauhaus, like Hereward the Wake and his Saxons in the fens of Ely, considered themselves safe from conquest by their foes. Mair took them in the rear by quietly and swiftly landing a hundred Ngati-Pikiao on Otamauru, a large strongly trenched and palisaded <hi rend="i">pa</hi> about five miles up the Orini Stream in the direction of Whakatane; the stream bounded its east side. The war-party from Matata Island first marched along the sea-beach, under cover of night, taking care to walk just within the edge of the water (it was flood tide) so that their footmarks would not be seen by any Hauhau scouts. The attackers then struck inland, crossed the belt of sandhills, and swam the Orini River, with their guns held high and their ammunition fastened on their heads. They completely surrounded the Otamauru <hi rend="i">pa</hi> and took the garrison prisoners. This broke the resistance in
          <pb xml:id="n98" n="98"/>
          the Rangitaiki swamps. Omeheu <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> on an island east of the Tarawera River, some four miles inland, was the last place abandoned. The Hauhaus retreated up the Tarawera River in their canoes, and thence paddled along the Motumotu Creek, which then connected the Tarawera with the Rangitaiki River; it ran parallel with the Orini.</p>
          <p>The present road between Matata and Whakatane traverses the low-lying country which was the scene of Mair's difficult swamp campaign. Matata Island, once a large and populous place, is passed on the east side of the new mouth of the Tarawera River. Te Matapihi is on the west bank of the Tarawera, about a mile above the present punt-crossing, a short distance from the ocean-beach. The square scarped hillock of Oheu, in the raupo swamp, the smallest <hi rend="i">pa</hi> of the series, is seen a little way from the road, on the inland side. In the siege of this stronghold Major Mair shot a Hauhau through the forehead from Te Rangatai, on the opposite bank of the Tarawera River.<note xml:id="fn13-98" n="*"><p>Regarding this man shot by Major Mair, Captain <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name> said: “The Tarawera bounded the western face of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and the body floated down that river into the Rangitaiki and was picked up three days afterwards. The man had been shot fair through the forehead, and on word being sent to the enemy a message came back to say that their man had not been killed but had fallen in and been drowned through a magic spell wrought by an evil <hi rend="i">atua</hi> (god). The Major told the messenger that the <hi rend="i">atua</hi> had made a curious hole in his head. However, they were ashamed at having told lies, so declined to send for the body.</p></note>
        </p>
          <p>The coastal parts cleared of the Hauhaus, the Arawa went on a foraging expedition to Whakatane by canoe along the Orini River—it was then a deep navigable waterway, but has now been rendered useless by the Rangitaiki drainage-works. Loading their canoes with great quantities of <hi rend="i">kumara, taro,</hi> and maize from the deserted cultivations on the lower Whakatane, they paddled back to their base at Matata, and prepared to take the field again.</p>
        </div>
        <div xml:id="c9-1">
          <head>THE SIEGE OF TE TEKO</head>
          <p>Intelligence had now reached Major Mair that the principal body of the Hauhaus had taken up a position at Te Teko, some twenty-five miles inland, where they had entrenched themselves strongly on the Rangitaiki River. The war-canoes were manned and the force was moved up against the strong current, and presently sat down in front of Te Teko and considered the strength of the enemy. The position occupied by the Hauhaus was a large <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> with the usual firing-trenches and a stout double line of palisading, abutting on the steep west (left) bank of the Rangitaiki, a mile and a half above the large settlement Kokohinau.
            <pb xml:id="n99" n="99"/>
            <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ099a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ099a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ099a-g"/><head><hi rend="i">From a drawing by <name key="name-102145" type="person">Major-General Gordon Robley</name>, in “Illustrated London News.”]</hi><lb/> Matata Pa after its Capture by the Arawa, 1865</head><p>In the background is the <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> the Hauhau mast of worship, with a carved <hi rend="i">rupe,</hi> or dove, on the truck.</p></figure>
            The lines of the fortification can still be traced in a grass paddock about 200 yards in rear of the present hotel and store at the small township of Te Teko, on the main road from Rotorua to Whakatane.</p>
          <p>On reconnoitring the Hauhau stronghold Mair saw that it was not practicable to take it by assault, and he therefore decided to approach it by sap. He had closely observed the military engineers' methods in the sap at Orakau in the previous year, and proceeded to apply them to the reduction of Te Teko. His examination of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> showed that the position had been very skilfully fortified. The main palisade, the <hi rend="i">kiri-tangata,</hi> stood about 10 feet high, composed of split totara timbers set closely together, and practicably unassailable by a storming-party. The main gateway in the fort faced west. At the rear there was a well-designed covered way to the water, cut obliquely down the bank of the river, here about 20 feet high. It was excavated out of the bank, and it sides were reinforced with strong totara posts; it was roofed over with slabs, which were then covered with earth. There was also a small palisaded dockyard for the canoes at the
            <pb xml:id="n100" n="100"/>
            foot of the river-bank connected with the river gate. The position of the Hauhaus was made doubly strong by the support of a small <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> called Pa-harakeke, erected on the opposite bank of the river, within close range of Te Teko. The garrison of Te Teko totalled about one hundred and seventy men and youths; with them were a large number of women and children. Mair's force, drawn from the principal tribes of the Arawa, and including some of the Ngati-Tuwharetoa from Taupo, was between four hundred and five hundred strong.</p>
          <p>In approaching the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> by sap Major Mair profited by what he had seen at Orakau—and, indeed, improved upon it. He observed that an old river-bed of the Rangitaiki, considerably higher than its present channel, described a great arc westward of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> curving round from south to north and meeting the river again some hundreds of yards below the enemy's position. This depression he selected as his base of attack. Five lines of sap were opened on the eastern brink of the old river-course (now marked by a grove of tall eucalyptus). Each sap was allotted to a tribe or large <hi rend="i">hapu,</hi> and the rivalry thus engendered produced intense competition in the trench-digging. The most southerly line of sap was given to Ngati-Pikiao, the strongest section of the Arawa engaged; and, although it was somewhat longer than the other trenches, it reached the palisades first. It was carried in a zigzag course in a line between Mount Edgecumbe and the south-west bastion of the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> After commencing this sap Mair set his men to work on a trench parallel with the front face of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> and about 100 yards distant from it. This parallel served as a base communication trench, and from it four other saps were opened out at varying distances.</p>
          <p>The several lines of approach by sap were allotted to the tribes in this order, beginning with the southernmost trench directed towards the south-west angle: (1) Ngati-Pikiao, Ngati-Uenukukukopako, and Ngati-Tarawhai (of Maketu, Rotoiti, and Rotorua); (2) Ngati-Whakaue, of Ohinemutu, Rotorua; (3) Ngati-Rangiteaorere and some of Ngati-Uenukukukopako (Rotorua); (4) Ngati-Rangiwewehi (of Awahou, Rotorua); (5) Ngati-Tuwharetoa (from Taupo) and Tuhourangi (Te Wairoa, Tarawera). A large number of Ngati-Rangitihi were incorporated with the various trench-parties.</p>
          <p>As these saps were advanced towards the stockade, demiparallels about 10 feet in length were opened out at short distances apart, on either side alternately, and marksmen took post there to cover the work of the trench-diggers. The main communication trench was also filled with musketeers. The head of each sap was just wide enough for one digger; three or four would be behind him deepening it to about 4 feet, while the rest of the
            <pb xml:id="n101" n="101"/>
            people were engaged in keeping down the Hauhaus' fire from the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> Women as well as men toiled and fought. Among the Ngati-Uenukukopako <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> who joined with Ngati-Pikiao in driving the southern sap diagonally towards the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was Heni te Kiri-karamu (<name type="person" key="name-209422">Heni Pore</name>). When she was not digging she was firing in one of the covering-parties. Another dauntless <hi rend="i">wahine</hi> was Ana Pene, from Te Ngae, Rotorua. She was conspicuous for her fearlessness in exposing herself to fire and urging the warriors on. “While the saps were being dug,” narrates Heni, “each tribe and <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> striving furiously to be the first to reach the foot of the palisade, Ana Pene and several of the other Arawa women climbed on to the roofs of the <hi rend="i">whares</hi> built on the level ground outside the trench-lines, and loudly encouraged their men by chanting battle-songs and urging them to be strong and brave. High above all the noises of the battlefield we heard the penetrating voice of Ana Pene. When the firing was hottest she stood on top of a hut, heedless of the Hauhau bullets, shouting <hi rend="i">‘Riria, e te iwi, riria!’</hi> (‘Fight on, O tribe, fight on!’) and similar inspiring calls that heartened us all up and gave more vigour to the diggers' arms. Ana's husband and two brothers were among the fighters.”</p>
          <p>Another exciting scene was a daredevil demonstration made one day by an Arawa named Hakawa. This man, a tall tattooed old fellow from Ohinemutu, came to Mair and asked for some yards of white calico. (This material was used for making bands, which all the Arawa wore about their brows to distinguish them from the Hauhaus when in action.) The commander gave him 4 yards of the stuff. Hakawa stripped naked, painted himself all over with <hi rend="i">kokowai</hi> (red ochre mixed with shark-oil), tied the white calico round his head, leaving the great part of it streaming out behind him, and completed his alarming outfit by sticking turkey-feathers in the turban band all round his head. Then, painted like a Red Indian, he rushed out to the open and went dashing at the top of his speed up and down in front of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> within close range, leaping from side to side, shouting words of insult at the enemy, and uttering short sharp yells or thrusting his tongue out in derision and defiance. Bounding furiously from side to side, he went the length of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>-front several times, his calico head-streamer flying behind him like a pennant. Hundreds of shots were fired at him under the foot of the outer stockade by the astonished Hauhaus in their trench, but he escaped untouched. Major Mair, hearing the cheering and laughing and the great fusilade from the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> went out to discover the cause of the uproar, and with difficulty recalled Hakawa, who was hugely enjoying himself. When Mair demanded the meaning of the remarkable exhibition the old warrior explained, with an amusing.
            <pb xml:id="n102" n="102"/>
            naïveté, that his object was to induce the enemy to waste all their ammunition firing at him, so that the Arawa presently would be able to storm the place. He was surprised when Major Mair vetoed his spectacular tactics. Mere crazy bravado as it seemed, however, Mair privately recognized it as a really brave bit of self-sacrifice. Hakawa used to declare afterwards that the rebels wasted three hundred cartridges on him.</p>
          <p>It became necessary to silence Pa-harakeke, the small fort on the opposite bank of the Rangitaiki, whose garrison kept up a harassing fire on the sappers approaching the angles of the main stronghold. Major Mair called for volunteers for the task, and a party of about twenty of the best fighters of Ngati-Pikiao crossed the river—several in a small canoe which Mair had captured, and the rest by swimming, using one hand to swim and carrying their loaded rifles, muzzles down, in the other, gripped half-way up the barrel to keep the charges dry. Three of the warriors—Te Pokiha, Mita te Rangi-tuakoha, and another man—on reaching the western bank under the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> went up and demanded the surrender of the place, wishing to obtain peaceable possession of it if possible in order to avoid the necessity of shooting several of their kinsmen who were among the garrison. Maraki, a connection of the Ngati-Pikiao chiefs, was in charge of the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> He and his companions surrendered. Freed from the annoying fire across the river, Mair's sappers pushed on more rapidly. When the fifth sap had passed the north angle of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> (the end nearest the present road) Major Mair worked down the bank and towards the covered way which led to the river and succeeded in cutting off the garrison from their water-supply.</p>
          <p>The sappers of Ngati-Pikiao, being the most numerous clan, were the first to carry their trench close up to the stockade. They were within a few feet of the south-west flanking salient, and prepared for the assault. Strong ropes of flax were plaited, and stones of 4 lb. or 5 lb. weight were made fast to them, with the intention of throwing them over the palisades and hauling down sections of the fence by united pulls. In the other saps the men were working away furiously, while the covering-parties continued their heavy fire on the stockade. The defenders of the fort were now running short of ammunition, and they were troubled also by the difficulty of obtaining water.</p>
          <p>All was ready for the assault when Te Pokiha (Major Fox, the principal fighting chief of Ngati-Pikiao) called out to the garrison from the head of the sap, “Where are the Tawera?” He wished to give that <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> a last chance to escape the slaughter. “Come out, Te Tawera, that you may be saved!” The effect exceeded Pokiha's expectations. A white flag was displayed, and the whole garrison surrendered.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n103" n="103"/>
          <p>Major Mair ordered the Hauhaus to file out and lay down their arms. As they came out of the gateway one by one, headed by their dejected chiefs, their heads bowed in humiliation, the Arawa sprang up from their works, <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> by <hi rend="i">hapu,</hi> and leaped into the action of a furious war-dance, with choruses of tremendous volume. Ngati-Pikiao and their related <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> chanted, as they danced, the ancient battle-song beginning “<hi rend="i">Koia ano te peruperu,</hi>” accompanying their tremendous rhythmic shouting with appropriate action, raising their guns, held horizontally in front of them, up above their heads and down again, in time to the words. Then they chanted, in another measure, the famous old war-song “<hi rend="i">Kia kutia, au au!</hi>” The Taupo men, with the Tuhourangi, burst into their great battle-song. “<hi rend="i">Uhi mai e waero,</hi>” to the action of a leaping performance in which they jumped in perfect time high off the ground, their legs doubled under them like birds on the wing, facing this way and then that, with their guns gripped by the barrel, uplifted at arm's length. Then the tribes united in one grand war-song of triumph, delivered with terrific leap and stamp, in front of their silent captives.</p>
          <p>Several of the Hauhau garrison had been killed in the three days siege, but the Arawa lost no men. Major Mair had a narrow escape. Towards the end of the fighting he was in the head of the Ngati-Pikiao trench, within 5 yards of the outer palisade, when a man fired at him from the trench inside the main stockade. The bullet probably struck a post of the <hi rend="i">pekerangi</hi> (the outer stockade) and was thereby given a jagged edge, for in its course it was momentarily entangled in Mair's long beard and tore some of his whiskers out by the roots. The shock and the excruciating pain caused Mair to imagine at first that part of his jaw had been carried away.</p>
          <p>The prisoners were escorted down to the Arawa headquarters camp at Matata, where another war-dance of victory celebrated their arrival, and then Major Mair marched about a score of the principal offenders to Opotiki for trial by court-martial. Among the men captured was Horomona (Solomon), one of the Paimarire prophets from Taranaki, the chief instigator of the murder of Mr. Fulloon. He was a venerable man with long snow-white hair and beard, a mystic and sage of the ancient type. Horomona was born at Moturoa, the present site of New Plymouth. Other Hauhaus captured included the chief Te Hura, and Kirimangu and the boy Penetito who had been concerned in the death of Fulloon. <name type="person" key="name-209422">Heni Pore</name> described a lively incident which followed the arrival of captors and prisoners at Matata. When the force marched into the headquarters <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> Te Hura was attacked by the Arawa chieftainess Puhou, of Maketu, whose nephew Tamarangi had been killed at Mana-Whakatane, opposite Te
            <pb xml:id="n104" n="104"/>
            Matapihi, in the swamp skirmishing. Puhou, in a furious state of rage and grief, declared that she would have revenge for her young relative's death. Clothed only in a waist mat and armed with a whalebone <hi rend="i">patu,</hi> she rushed up to the captured chief Te Hura as he sat on the <hi rend="i">marae.</hi> She caught him by the hair, violently rated him, and would have killed him with the sharp-edged club had she not been prevented forcibly. Te Hura said not a word, and made not a move all the time, says an eye-witness; he sat there like a statue.</p>
          <p>The Arawa expeditionary force followed up their success by scouring the Hauhau country in the Whakatane Valley and looting horses and other property and foraging for food. They returned along the Orini Stream to Matata with canoe-loads of potatoes, <hi rend="i">kumara,</hi> and <hi rend="i">taro.</hi> The Ngati-Rangitihi clan and a section of Tuhourangi and Ngati-Tarawhai occupied Matata, which was given them for their military services, and Ngati-Pikiao and the other <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> marched home to Maketu and Rotorua.</p>
          <p>The trial of the principal captured Hauhaus took place in Auckland, and on the 17th May, 1866, five of the prisoners—Horomona the prophet, Mikaere Kirimangu, Mokomoko, Heremita Kahupaea, and Hakaraia te Ruwhi—were executed in Mount Eden Prison. Young Penetito and Hekara, who had been sentenced to death, were reprieved on account of their youth, and later were pardoned. Penetito in 1922 was living at Te Teko. He served under Captain Preece in the last campaign (1871–72).</p>
          <p>Te Uhi, a Whakatane chief with a reputation as a worker of witchcraft, was one of those who surrendered to the European force at Opotiki. For his complicity in the cutting-off of the “Kate” and the killing of Fulloon and the crew he was sentenced to imprisonment. Te Uhi died at Opotiki in 1886; he imagined he was <hi rend="i">makutu</hi>'d, or bewitched, by a more powerful <hi rend="i">tohunga,</hi> and his fears killed him.</p>
          <note place="end" xml:id="note-0005">
            <p>The southern trench at Te Teko, which was the longest, is the best marked of all the lines of sap to-day. In spite of repeated ploughings it is easily traceable in a line from the south-west bastion of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> towards the volcanic peak of Mount Edgecumbe, which dominates the landscape. A large blue-gum tree is growing in the older war-sap, about 60 yards from the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> The south-west flanking bastion towards which this trench was directed is the most distinct section of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi>-lines. The line of the main communication trench in the grove of eucalyptus, and two of the other four lines of sap dug towards the stockades, are also still traceable on exploring the ground.</p>
            <pb xml:id="n105" n="105"/>
            <p>Captain Preece in the early “seventies” occupied Te Teko as a military post with his No. 2 Company of the Arawa Flying Column, and built a redoubt.</p>
            <p>Mr. <name type="person" key="name-100369">F. Burt</name>, who for many years farmed the Matapihi Block, with the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> on it, in the low-lying Matata country, writes as follows on the subject of the fortified places in the great Rangitaiki Swamp: “I have inquired of the natives and they state that Te Matapihi and Oheu are the places to which the Hauhaus went after the Battle of Kaokaoroa. The brother of Wharepapa (of the Tawera Tribe) was killed at Oheu. He was shot by Major Mair as he stood up on the parapet of Oheu <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> Major Mair was at a spot called Rangatai. Tamarangi climbed up a peach-tree at Mana-Whakatane, opposite Matapihi (westerly), and was shot from the <hi rend="i">pa;</hi> the distance would be half a mile at least. These Maoris must have had some ‘go’ in them in the old days. From Matapihi to Tiepataua they had a good solid road made. One part ran through the swamp, which was fairly deep, starting from the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> across to Mana-Whakatane. They had a road made across, and a bridge near the end to let the water through; the piles are there now, <hi rend="i">totara</hi> and <hi rend="i">puriri.</hi> I cut a piece off to see what it was like, and the timber is as good as the day it was put there. Evidently they made the foundation of the road with large pumice blocks and then put earth on top (there is even now a great quantity of pumice boulders round about these parts), but how they carted the earth I do not know. This part of the road is about half a mile long; it is now fairly dry on account of the dredge-cut the Government put up to tap the Awakaponga Stream. I have found the remains of guns and revolvers on Matapihi. The natives tell me when they were spearing eels near the Kohika Lake they came across the remains of an old <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> so there was evidently one between Oheu and the Kohika. Omeheu Island is about three or four miles from the Rangatai, and I should say it must have been a great stronghold in the old days, as it is (or was) entirely surrounded by swamp.”</p>
          </note>
        </div>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c10" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n106" n="106"/>
        <head>Chapter 10: THE EXPEDITION TO OPOTIKI</head>
        <p>A PUNITIVE FORCE was despatched from Wanganui and Wellington to Opotiki early in September, 1865, to conduct operations against the murderers of Mr. Volkner. This expedition consisted of two companies of the Taranaki Military Settlers, two companies of Wanganui and Patea Rangers, a troop of the Wanganui Yeomanry Cavalry, and the Wanganui Native Contingent. There was also a company of men from Waikato under Captain George. The strength of the force was about five hundred men, and Major Brassey, the Indian veteran who had distinguished himself at Pipiriki, was in command. The transports which conveyed the expedition up the coast were the steamers “Stormbird,” “Ladybird,” and “Ahuriri.” At Hicks Bay, East Cape, on the 7th September, they were joined by H.M.S. “Brisk,” and by the small steamer “Huntress” as a tender for the landing at Opotiki. At 10 o'clock on the morning of the 8th September the fleet arrived off the Opotiki bar, and preparations were made to land the force. The Patea Rangers, about fifty strong, and Nos. 8 and 10 Companies of Military Settlers were transferred to the “Huntress.” The little steamer crossed the bar, but grounded on a sandbank, and with the ebbing of the tide she heeled over, with her decks towards the shore. Captain Levy, the coast trader who had been prominent in the episodes at Opotiki earlier in the year, had come up from Wellington with the expedition as pilot and interpreter, and he was at the wheel of the “Huntress” when she took the ground. The Hauhaus on the shore opened fire at long range, but did little damage. An over-confident Pai-marire prophet, strong in his fanatic faith, walked deliberately across the tidal flat to the edge of the channel within close range of the “Huntress,” reciting his incantations and making magic passes with his hands. The old priest took his seat on a log regardless of the heavy fire opened on him, which quickly stretched him dead. When the “Huntress's” men at last got ashore they found he had received eighteen bullets.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n107" n="107"/>
        <p>With some difficulty the small force at last landed on the sandhills opposite the large settlement of Pa-kowhai, the site of the present town of Opotiki. The Maoris, in strong force, opened fire from the left bank. The Patea Rangers (who were accompanied by Captain Von Tempsky as a volunteer) occupied the dunes directly opposite the settlement and resisted strong sorties of the Hauhaus. The north-east wind strengthened to a gale, and the position of the small landing force was extremely uncomfortable. The gale sent the loose sand flying in clouds, and eight men of the Rangers contracted a kind of sandy blight in the eyes as the result. One of the veteran Rangers recalls a curious remedy adopted for this eye trouble: “We had our ears pierced as a cure for it.”</p>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ107a">
            <graphic url="Cow02NewZ107a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ107a-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">From a drawing, 1860]</hi><lb/> H.M.S. “Brisk”</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
        <p>The men spent a perishing night crouched on the sandhills, lashed by a cold wind and drenched with torrents of rain. They had no rations, and most of them not only were without their greatcoats, but had not even tunics; the Patea Rangers had gone ashore in the customary fighting-costume of shirt and waist-shawl, and some were barefooted. Shivering, hungry, and sand-grimed, the little party anxiously awaited relief. The gale had compelled H.M.S. “Brisk”<note xml:id="fn14-107" n="*"><p>H.M.S. “Brisk” was a steam-corvette, armed with a 68-pounder solid-shot gun on a traversing-carriage mounted in the bow; fourteen 32-pounders of 34 cwt. each, seven on each broadside; a 45 cwt. 32-pounder mounted abaft the mizzenmast (on wooden carriage) to fire on either quarter or right astern. The ship's compliment was 190 officers and men. The “Brisk” was a full-rigged ship with very small coal-capacity, so she nearly always moved about under sail. Her screw propeller, when not in use, was disconnected and hoisted up to the level of the upper deck by stout tackles.</p><p>In 1853–54, in the war with Russia, the “Brisk” was sent up to the White Sea with the corvette “Miranda,” also afterwards on the New Zealand Station, and the “Eurydice,” and she shared in the blockade of Archangel. Admiral Sir <name type="person" key="name-100123">Cyprian Bridge</name> was then a midshipman in the corvette.</p></note> and the three small troop-steamers to put to sea, and they sheltered under
          <pb xml:id="n108" n="108"/>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ108a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ108a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ108a-g"/><head>Volkner's Church, Opotiki <lb/> Showing the church entrenched by the colonial troops, 1865</head></figure>
          Mou-tohora (Whale Island), off Whakatane. Next day the weather cleared, and when the “Brisk” and her convoy returned the rest of the force landed on the sandhills. As soon as the “Brisk” was near enough she dropped over a keg of biscuits and a small keg of rum to drift ashore to the starving men, and the ship's large pinnace was launched. The boat was swamped in the breakers, but the crew continued pulling, and the Patea Rangers ran into the surf and dragged her bodily up on the sandhills. After a scanty meal the Rangers crossed over to the Opape side of the river-mouth (west), and after a skirmish on the sandhills occupied a low spur of land. The tide was now half-flood, and the Rangers were able to cross a salt-water creek, the Hikutawatawa (Mackerel-tail), afterwards called the “Huntress Creek,” by a ford on the west side of the present Town of Opotiki, near the house of the martyred missionary. The water was up to their armpits. They sent a message back to their ship for their boots, and when the main body landed they entered the large Whakatohea village. The Native Contingent, immediately on landing in the “Brisk's” boats, engaged the Hauhaus, who were
          <pb xml:id="n109" n="109"/>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ109a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ109a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ109a-g"/><head>Plan of Entrenchment, Opotiki Church Redoubt</head></figure>
          in strong force on the sandhills, and, headed by Major McDonnell, drove them back several miles, killing six; another Hauhau was shot in the village. A rusty cannon, an old ship's gun, was found emplaced and loaded near the beach, ready to greet the force, but the Hauhaus, for some reason, did not fire it. The projectile consisted of a large stone cut to shape and crammed into the muzzle, out of which the end of it was protruding.</p>
        <p>For some weeks thereafter the expedition remained in Opotiki, skirmishing occasionally, and revelling in the abundance of food in the captured settlements. The Whakatohea people were celebrated for their skill in wood-carving, and the alluvial plain of Opotiki was covered with well-built villages containing many beautifully decorated houses. The valley was rich in food crops and in groves of peach-trees. The force was plentifully rationed out of the abundance of meat and poultry, and the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> and potatoes and other vegetables which the fields and gardens of the Whakatane produced. The Wanganui Yeomanry Cavalry were mounted on looted Maori horses, and had the satisfaction presently, of engaging in a cavalry charge on the open plain.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n110" n="110"/>
        <p>Major Brassey took possession of the murdered missionary's church, which he entrenched and converted into a redoubt. The stores and camp equipment were placed in the church, and the force camped round it. The Patea Rangers, probably the hardiest veterans of the expedition, camped by themselves. They were proficient in the art of food-foraging, and on the march they outdistanced most of the other corps, particularly the less practised men of the 1st Waikato Militia under Major (afterwards Colonel) St. John. The Rangers were always ready on the instant for any emergency. Wherever they camped a rallying-post was appointed, and in the event of an alarm, at the call “Turn out, Rangers!” they ran to their post, belted and armed. They did not wait to fall in in parade order, but as soon as the officer in charge had a dozen or so about him he dashed off, leaving one man at the rallying-point to give the direction taken. The company of the Wanganui Rangers was another competent workmanlike body, armed like the others with carbine and revolver. Their commander was Captain Ross, who was killed at the Turuturu-mokai Redoubt, Taranaki, in 1868.</p>
        <p>The Hauhau <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> of the Whakatohea fortified themselves between four and five miles up the valley, on the end of a low spur which abutted on the plain near the eastern side of the entrance to the Waioeka Gorge. The entrenchment consisted of three redoubts close to each other on knolls or terraces, one in rear of the other; two of these works were surrounded by palisading. On the flat below, where the road winds round the foot of the ridge, stood the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> flagpole. This fortification was called Te Puia <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> A short distance farther up the valley, and closely overlooking Waioeka River from the east, was the hill fort Opekerau. Hira te Popo's village—the present headquarters of Hira's people, the Ngati-Ira Tribe—was at its foot. The Native Contingent and Captain Nelson George's Forest Rangers skirmished close up to the Puia <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> In one of the expeditions after cattle Captain John Percy, commanding the cavalry, was severely wounded, near the Puia ridge.</p>
        <p>On the 4th October a force under Major McDonnell advanced to the attack of the stockaded <hi rend="i">pa</hi> which the Hauhaus had just built at a spot called Te Tarata, on the right (east) bank of the Waioeka River, some four miles from the Opotiki settlement. The terrain here, the Kiorekino plain, is perfectly level; it is now covered with beautiful well-tilled farms. The first report that the natives had built a fort on the Kiorekino levels was brought into headquarters by several mounted men of the Native Contingent; in the meantime McDonnell made a preliminary attack on the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> and came under a very hot fire, from which there was little cover. The Patea Rangers dashed off
          <pb xml:id="n111" n="111"/>
          to the scene immediately the news reached the camp. The Wanganui Yeomanry Cavalry troop was soon in the saddle, and passed the Rangers at the gallop. The first of the Rangers to reach the scene of action were Sergeant (now Captain) <name type="person" key="name-140972">J. R. Rushton</name> and his inseparable comrade Corporal <name type="person" key="name-209605">David White</name> (later Lieutenant), who was killed on the Upper Whakatane in 1869. Taking cover in some flax bushes in front of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> they were busy sniping at the Hauhaus when the rest of the force came skirmishing up. The troops surrounded the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> on three sides—the steep bank of the river, 20 feet high, was on the other flank, the west. A piece of artillery was brought out from Opotiki, a 6-pounder gun from the steamer “Huntress,” manned by a crew of bluejackets. It was emplaced commanding the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at close range and loaded with chain-shot and old iron. The fort was a hastily-built double stockade, consisting largely of <hi rend="i">whanake</hi> (cabbage-tree) trunks set in closely between posts of heavy timber; inside were the trenches and rifle-pits, connected with each other and well traversed.</p>
        <p>The attack on Te Tarata quickly roused the garrison of Te Puia <hi rend="i">pa</hi> to action and assistance; the places were in plain view of each other and about three-quarters of a mile apart. Reinforcements from the Otara side, on the eastern flank of the plain, and from the triple entrenchments of Te Puia, after a Pai-marire service round their <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> came skirmishing across the plain to make a diversion in favour of their friends. They were met and engaged by the troop of cavalry, who charged through them and killed or wounded about a score.</p>
        <p>Describing this engagement, one of the few cavalry charges made in the Maori wars, a veteran of the Wanganui Yeomanry Cavalry, Mr. <name type="person" key="name-100577">William Wallace</name>, of Hawera, gave the following narrative:—</p>
        <p>“Our small troop engaged in the skirmish on the fern flat at Kiorekino numbered twenty-two, under Lieutenant McPherson (afterwards Captain). Late in the afternoon, just as we were getting ready to skirmish up with the foot troops, it was observed that a party of Hauhaus had left the Puia <hi rend="i">pa</hi> and was advancing quickly across the plain towards us. We could see them marching  round their <hi rend="i">niu</hi> pole on the flat below the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> the preliminary to their dash down to relieve their comrades in Te Tarata. Some of our men had dismounted for the attack on the river-bank stockade. The cavalry method then was to work in formation of threes, not fours as now; it was right, left, and centre, and when working dismounted the centre man had to hold the horses. The order was given to mount and charge the Maori reinforcements. There was a slight dip in the ground between us and the Hauhaus, and they did not see us
          <pb xml:id="n112" n="112"/>
          until we were pretty close on them. With drawn swords we galloped into them and caught them in the short fern, and we killed or severely wounded twenty—nearly a Maori apiece for us. One of our big troopers, Hogan, gave them the point of his sword and ran through three in succession. Others cut at them with the sabre, but the point was the best. I saw one of our troopers, armed with a curved sword or scimitar (most of us had the straight cavalry sword) cutting away at a Maori, but not making much impression, as the sword was so blunt. Another man, Maxwell, whose horse was hit, went flying in one direction and his horse in another, and he was left on the ground. His horse went bolting on ahead, and one Maori escaped by hanging to its bridle as it galloped off. It did not stop until it reached the foot of the spur near the <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> and there it dropped dead from two bullet-wounds. A fine big warrior with a great bushy beard who was lying wounded in the fern made an attempt to rise to fire the second barrel of his <hi rend="i">tupara</hi> lying near him, but a trooper—Maxwell, I think—reached it first and shot the owner dead with it. We were among those Maoris for a few crowded moments, swords slashing and thrusting, and guns and revolvers popping. The Maoris dodged in all directions. One daring fellow grappled one of our men and nearly pulled him off his horse. The trooper was trying ineffectually to fire his Tranter revolver, but only kept pulling the cocking-trigger, forgetting in his hurry to press the firing-trigger. [The Tranter, unlike the Colt, was cocked by a second trigger, below the chamber and outside the firing-trigger guard.]</p>
        <p>“It was wonderful,” continued the veteran cavalryman, “to see the way the Maoris parried the sword-cuts. We found one gun afterwards which was hacked across the stock and up the middle of the heel of the butt; the man who used it had parried two sword-cuts in quick succession. Our troops could have done more execution if we had wheeled about at once after the charge and gone through the Maoris again, but we were not quick enough. Just after the fight I saw a Maori lying wounded on the field, and I went to a waterhole and brought him some water in my forage-cap, and I handed him over to the Wanganui Maoris, who took care of him.”</p>
        <p>After the charge Farrier-Sergeant Duff brought in a lad of the Whakatohea Tribe whose skull had been cleft open with a sword. This youth, Paoro Taia, recovered, and was living in 1921.</p>
        <p>Taking advantage of the low bushes, the flax clumps, and other vegetation around Te Tarata <hi rend="i">pa</hi> on the river-bank, McDonnell's force (Rangers, Military Settlers, and Native Contingent) kept up a heavy and accurate fire until well on in the
          <pb xml:id="n113" n="113"/>
          night. A Maori chief in the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> called out, about 8 o'clock in the evening, asking what terms would be given if the garrison surrendered. McDonnell's answer was that the surrender must be unconditional; the men concerned in the murder of Mr. Volkner would be tried; the others would simply be prisoners of war. The Hauhaus requested an hour's truce to consider the question of surrendering. This was granted them, and “Cease fire” was ordered. The defenders, however, did not all employ themselves in accordance with the conditions of the temporary truce. The Rangers and other attackers were by this time lying within 10 yards of the outer palisade. It was a moonlight night, and Sergeant Rushton, intently watching the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> exclaimed to his comrade White, “They're cutting the lashings!” Some of the Hauhaus were chopping away at the <hi rend="i">aka</hi> vines used to fasten the horizontal rails to the uprights of the stockade, close to the gateway. Next moment some shots were fired from the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> killing two men. A cloud passed over the moon, and down came a long section of the palisade, thrown outward upon the Rangers by the garrison to confuse the attacking-party and facilitate a retreat. There was an instant heavy rush of desperate Maoris, firing their double-barrel guns right and left as they charged out for liberty. Leaping down over the fallen portion of the war-fence, they met the Rangers hand-to-hand. The rangers first gave them the contents of their carbines and then used their revolvers. One big Maori pitched right over Private William Kelly's head as he fell in the act of charging out. Carbine and tomahawk clashed. It was hot work for a few moments; when it was over sixteen Maoris lay dead, close to the stockade. Most of the shooting by the Rangers in the mêlée was done with their Dean-Adams revolvers. In the midst of it all the 6-pounder from the “Huntress” was fired, very badly aimed, right over the slight dip in which the Rangers were posted. “The chain and old iron with which it had been loaded,” narrates a veteran of the corps, “made a terrific screeching as they flew over our heads; this was just after the escaping Maoris had given us their first volley.”</p>
        <p>The Maoris dashed for the cover of a small watercourse and across the Waioeka River. Heavy volley firing was directed on the river-crossing, and several Hauhaus were killed as they swam or waded to the west bank. The <hi rend="i">pa</hi> so suddenly evacuated was occupied, and next morning the Maori dead were buried in their own trenches. The day's casualties for the Whakatohea, Ngai-Tama, and other Hauhaus engaged were about thirty-five killed and at least an equal number wounded. The Government force lost three killed; one of these, Private Tom Brown, of the Patea Rangers, received a bullet through
          <pb xml:id="n114" n="114"/>
          the forehead as he lay with his carbine at his shoulder about to fire. On the morning after this battle the whole force, under Major Stapp (who had been placed in command soon after the arrival of the troops at Opotiki), advanced to the attack of the threefold redoubt at Te Puia, but the Hauhaus abandoned the place without waiting for the assault. They took to the high broken country in rear, and thence fell back on new strongholds in the Waioeka Gorge.<note xml:id="fn15-114" n="*"><p>One of the Maori survivors of the fighting at Te Puia and Kiorekino is the venerable tattooed warrior <name type="person" key="name-100056">Netana Whakaari</name>, now living at Waimana. Netana was one of the Hauhaus in Te Puia, and he was engaged in the skirmishing on the Kiorekino plain when the cavalry charge was made. He narrates that a bullet furrowed the top of his head.</p><p>The site of the Tarata <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> on the Kiorekino flat, can still be traced. The spot is on a terrace on the east bank of the willow-fringed Waioeka River, four miles from Opotiki Town. A few hundred yards from it, on Mr. W. T. Pile's farm, between the homestead and the main road to Waioeka, is the battle-ground of Kiorekino, where the Wanganui Yeomanry Cavalry charged into the Hauhau reinforcements. On this farm also stood the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> flagstaff round which the people of Kiorekino marched in their Pai-marire services.</p><p>A mile farther on, near the entrance to the Waioeka Gorge, and close to the east bank of the river, are the grass-grown ruins of the Waioeka Redoubt. This was an outpost of the Opotiki district in 1866–70, when Tamaikowha and his band of Ngai-Tama and Urewera Hauhaus were on the war-path. A hundred yards from the redoubt is the pretty native <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> of Opekerau, among its peach-trees on a terrace at the foot of the old hill fort of the same name. The Ngati-Ira <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> here are all staunch disciples of the Ringa-tu religion, the offshoot of Pai-marire.</p></note>
        </p>
        <p>Intermittent skirmishing continued in the Opotiki district until November of 1865. The cavalry were useful in reconnoitring and foraging expeditions in the open country, and the Rangers and Native Contingent actively scouted the approaches to the plain and the river-bed avenues to the mountainous forest country in rear. The capture of the <hi rend="i">pas</hi> at Te Tarata and Te Puia convinced most of the Whakatohea that it was useless to oppose the occupation of the Opotiki Valley, and in October the Ngati-Rua <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> of the tribe, numbering over two hundred, came in and surrendered to Major Stapp. Ngati-Ira, of Waioeka, under Hira Te Popo, remained hostile.</p>
        <p>The principal expedition inland undertaken by the troops was a forced march into the Waimana Valley via Ohiwa, in an attempt to capture Kereopa and his band of followers. The force, numbering one hundred and fifty men, was under the command of Major McDonnell. The expedition occupied three days. Early on the morning of the 20th October the force reached the outskirts of a small bush <hi rend="i">kainga,</hi> Koingo, on the Waimana River, where Captain <name type="person" key="name-100552">W. Newland</name>, of the Military Settlers, was left in ambush with half the force to attack the
          <pb xml:id="n115" n="115"/>
          village, while McDonnell with the rest of the men marched cautiously on to some cultivations, where Kereopa, as it developed, was camped with his “twelve apostles.”</p>
        <p>McDonnell's advanced guard, passing along a narrow bush-track, suddenly encountered Kereopa and his bodyguard. The prophet escaped into the bush, but five of his men were shot. Meanwhile Captain Newland had rushed the village, killing three men and taking several prisoners. The Hauhaus here were the Urewera and Ngai-Tama.</p>
        <p>This well-executed attack and other guerrilla activities of the force, chiefly in the Waioeka Gorge, produced the surrender of many of the Hauhaus. Among those who came in was the chief Mokomoko, afterwards hanged in Auckland. Major Mair came in with many prisoners who had been captured at Te Teko, and eighteen Hauhaus were sent to Auckland for trial. In November the Native Contingent returned to the West Coast for the campaign under General Chute; the second battalion of the 1st Waikato Militia, with some Military Settlers, remained in occupation of Opotiki.</p>
        <p>One of the expeditions carried out by the Patea and Wanganui Rangers, the Ngati-Hau (Native Contingent), and other corps was a forced march to the Waimana Valley in search of Kereopa, who was known to be in shelter among the Ngati-Tama of that rugged bush district. Captain <name type="person" key="name-140972">J. R. Rushton</name> describes this expedition as follows:—</p>
        <p>“We marched along the coast to Ohiwa Harbour, and there branched off from the beach and went up through Kutarere. Thence we crossed over the range into the valley of the Waimana and divided our force. The Patea Rangers and Ngati-Hau followed up the branch creek Pae-tawa; the rest, under Captain Ross (Wanganui Rangers), followed up the course of the Waimana River. At 2 o'clock in the morning we Patea Rangers were in a narrow gorge wading up the stream. Major McDonnell, the commanding officer, asked me and Winiata Pakoro, the little Ngati-Hau warrior, to scout on ahead. Towards daylight we came to a place where the stream branched. We took the creek to the left and then ascended a spur on the right. We found a track leading over the range. I said to Winiata, ‘<hi rend="i">Me ata haere taua, ka kino te haere pea</hi>rsquo; (‘Let us go slowly; the track may be dangerousrsquo;). ‘No,rsquo; replied Winiata, a very impulsive little warrior, ‘let us hurry on.rsquo; He went up the spur; I followed him, and we looked down through the bush on the top and saw a <hi rend="i">niu</hi> flagstaff and the huts of a small village directly below. This, we found afterwards, was a place called Te Kuwini. Winiata did not hesitate, but rushed down ahead of me, and we charged through an opening in the palisade into the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and across the
          <pb xml:id="n116" n="116"/>
          open space towards the <hi rend="i">whares.</hi> The Maoris, thinking a large force was upon them, began to retreat, and my little comrade kept up a hot fire on the running Hauhaus. Not wanting to be caught like a rat in a trap, I slung my revolver by its lanyard to my wrist, and got my back up against a post at the gate of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> with my carbine ready. I kept my eye on a small hut 8 yards or 10 yards to my left. The door opened, and a tall tattooed warrior with a rifle in his right hand came out, rubbing his eyes with his left. I called out, levelling my carbine, lsquo;Drop your gun, and I'll save your life.rsquo; The Maori tried to put a cap on his gun. lsquo;You're a dead man now,rsquo; I said, and fired, aiming for his breast. Just as I fired, he swerved quick as lightning, but the bullet struck him in the shoulder, and he fell. Just then our force came dashing down the hill to the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> I had to stand over my wounded man to save his life, as the Ngati-Hau wanted to kill him. Winiata wounded Te Whiu, a young Hauhau. (Te Whiu afterwards turned to the Government side and was chiefly instrumental in the capture of Kereopa in 1871.) Te Kuwini was a small place—there were only about twenty Maoris in the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> The spot is about four miles above the present township of Waimana.”</p>
        <p>Desultory skirmishing continued in the hinterland of Opotiki during 1866 and 1867; several settlers and others were killed, and there were numerous expeditions up the Waioeka and Waimana valleys. The Patea Rangers, who took a particularly active share in the scouting and fighting, were in Opotiki nine months, returning to the West Coast at the end of May, 1866. This very competent little corps was broken up in 1866, through the niggardly treatment of the men by the Government in regard to their grants of land for military services; but many of the good fighters in the corps joined other bodies of volunteers, and their courage and experience in bush fighting made them valuable officers and non-commissioned officers.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c11" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n117" n="117"/>
        <head>Chapter 11: EAST COAST OPERATIONS</head>
        <p>HAVING SUCCESSFULLY PROSELYTIZED the tribes of the Bay of Plenty, from the Rangitaiki to Opotiki, Kereopa and Patara in 1865 continued their Pai-marire mission eastward to the tribes of the Tai-Rawhiti (The Coast of the Rising Sun). Kereopa went to Turanganui (now the Gisborne district), where he made hundreds of converts among the Aitanga-a-Mahaki and Rongowhakaata Tribes. The Turanganui Plain around Bishop Williams's mission station at Waerenga-a-Hika was at the time a well-settled, peaceful Maori countryside, covered with cultivations, particularly maize, and rich in fruit-groves. A considerable trade was carried on with Auckland, and numerous schooners and cutters were loaded with produce of the native farms. Into this land of quiet and plenty the cannibal prophet carried his frenzy-exciting religion, and fanaticism, discord, and at last war ruined the long toil of missionaries. The Bishop, in the end, was compelled to abandon the Waerenga establishment to save his life, and the Pai-marire converts reverted to the practices of war and fortified themselves in trenched and palisaded strongholds.</p>
        <p>Pata Raukatauri was to some degree a restraining factor; he opposed violence and murder, but he preached Pai-marire throughout the East Cape settlements, and many hundreds of the numerous Ngati-Porou Tribe from Hicks Bay to Waiapu became disciples of the new faith. Hone Pohe was one of the principal advocates of Pai-marire in the Waiapu district, as Pita Tamaturi, of the Aitanga-a-Mahaki, was in Poverty Bay.</p>
        <p>One day in the beginning of June, 1865, a large gathering of Ngati-Porou untouched by the Taranaki fanaticism was engaged in the ceremonial opening of a new church at Popoti, near the base of Hikurangi Mountain, when the native minister, <name type="person" key="name-110539">Mohi Turei</name>, announced that he had just received a message informing him that a body of Hauhaus had arrived at Pukemaire, in the lower part of the Waiapu Valley. It was at once resolved to make war upon the disturbers of the tribal peace, and an armed party of forty men, chiefly of the Aowera sub-tribe, was selected to
          <pb xml:id="n118" n="118"/>
          march against them. The leaders of the war-party were <name key="name-100553" type="person">Makoare Tuatai</name>, <name key="name-100554" type="person">Henare Nihoniho</name>, Hika-rukutai, <name key="name-100555" type="person">Wiremu Kingi Kuhukuhu</name>, and a very downright and determined man named <name key="name-100300" type="person">Ropata Wahawaha</name>, who presently made a great name for himself as a skilful, resolute, and withal ruthless soldier. The small force had only seven muskets and one rifle; for the rest the warriors bore native weapons such as <hi rend="i">taiaha</hi> and <hi rend="i">patu.</hi>
        </p>
        <p>Setting out next day, the <hi rend="i">taua</hi> or war-party reached <name type="person" key="name-110539">Mohi Turei</name>'s place at Te Hatepe, and in the morning (Sunday, 10th June) continued the march upon the Hauhaus of their tribe. They encountered the fanatics at Mangaone, near Pukemaire, and lost six men killed, including the chief <name type="person" key="name-100554">Henare Nihoniho</name> (father of <name key="name-208847" type="person">Tuta Nihoniho</name>, who served with distinction on the Queen's side in all the fighting that followed). The Hauhaus' loss was less; nevertheless, although better armed than the Queenite force, they fell back into the cover of the bush. It was in this opening skirmish that <name type="person" key="name-100300">Ropata Wahawaha</name>'s courage and military genius first attracted the attention and admiration of his tribe.</p>
        <p>Several small engagements followed in the Waiapu Valley. The loyal chiefs, headed by <name key="name-110504" type="person">Mokena Kohere</name>, <name key="name-100549" type="person">Hotene Perourangi</name>, and <name key="name-100550" type="person">Henare Potae</name>, appealed to the Government for arms and reinforcements to assist in subduing the Pai-marire revolt, and Mr. McLean (afterwards Sir <name type="person" key="name-208610">Donald McLean</name>) quickly sent from Napier a supply of rifles and ammunition, which enabled the Queenite section of Ngati-Perou to take the field satisfactorily equipped for their campaigns. The Government also despatched European forces to the aid of mokena and his people; these included a company of Military Settlers and some Hawke's Bay volunteers. Brevet-Major James Fraser (late of the 73rd Highlanders) and Lieutenant <name type="person" key="name-207436">R. Biggs</name> were in command of the troops, numbering about a hundred men. One of the junior officers was Lieutenant (afterwards Major) Frederick Gascoyne, of the Colonial Defence Force Cavalry, Hawke's Bay squadron. H.M.S. “Eclipse” landed Fraser's force at Te Awanui, near the mouth of the Waiapu River, on the night of the 5th July, 1865, and the men were all in Hatepe <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> the stronghold of <name type="person" key="name-110504">Mokena Kohere</name> and his friendly natives early next morning. Skirmishing began that day. The “Eclipse” fired a number of shells (some of them 110 ln.) over Te Hatepe into the Hauhau positions.</p>
        <p>Some time passed with intermittent skirmishing between the Queenite and Pai-marire factions. Ropata distinguished himself in an affair at Te Horo, where, by making a feigned retreat and laying an ambuscade, he killed several Hauhaus and drove the rest back in disorder. On the 18th July some of Fraser's force had a skirmish in the open, Lieutenant Gascoyne and Ensign Tuke in charge, and inflicted several casualties on the enemy.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n119" n="119"/>
        <p>On the 2nd August Fraser moved out and made a successful advance on the Hauhau stockade Pa-kairomiromi, several miles up the Waiapu basin. The force was divided into two, taking different routes, and the joint assault on the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was timed for daylight. Ngati-Porou friendlies guided the parties. Fraser and Gascoyne were in charge of the right attacking column (seventy men); Biggs and Tuke took the left (sixty men). At break of day the right wing reached the end of a low ridge in rear of Pa-kairomiromi, which was a large square stockade, with two flanking bastions at diagonally opposite angles. The palisading was about 10 feet high, with loopholes near the ground and a firing-trench inside.</p>
        <p>Crossing a small stream unseen by the Hauhaus, the right column fixed bayonets, and Fraser gave the order to charge. Before the flat intervening between the stream and the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> had been crossed the force received a heavy volley through the palisading. A number of the enemy had been sleeping in the rifle-trench. Fraser made straight for a gateway with many of him men; Gascoyne and others swarmed over the palisade. There was some sharp fighting at the gateway, where Fraser was using his revolver, and bayonet met long-handled tomahawk. Then Biggs's column dashed up on the right, attacking one of the flanking angles, and the Hauhaus broke and ran. Twenty-five of the enemy were killed in this well-executed affair, besides many wounded, and about thirty prisoners were taken. Eight of the European force were wounded, some dangerously. After pursuing the retreating Hauhaus some distance the force burned the captured stockade and marched back to the Hatepe camp.</p>
        <p>In the meantime <name type="person" key="name-100550">Henare Potae</name> and his Queenite section of Ngati-Porou, numbering about two hundred men, women, and children, had fortified themselves against the Hauhaus at tokomaru Bay. Their position was an old <hi rend="i">pa</hi> on Te Mawhai, the headland which forms the south head of the bay, above the whaling station known as St. Patrick's Cove. Three old whalers, Waddy, <name type="person">John Henderson</name>, and Cassidy, also took up quarters in the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> The headland was almost an island—it was joined to the mainland by a very narrow neck—and was practically unapproachable except at low water. A short distance inland, facing the centre of the bay, the Hauhaus had strongly entrenched themselves in a <hi rend="i">pa</hi> called Pukepapa; they largely outnumbered Potae's loyalists. Another fortified position of the Pai-marire people in the vicinity was Tautini <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> During August, Potae and nearly the whole of his fighting-men, who had received arms from the Government, went out along the coast to Anaura and other places to gather in the loyal people, leaving the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> temporarily defended by five men and the women; their only arms were muzzle-loading shot-guns.
          <pb xml:id="n120" n="120"/>
          Discovering the garrison's absence, a large war-party from Pukepapa attacked Te Mawhai at sunrise one morning, when it was low water, clambering up over the precipitous face of the rocks on the seaward side. The few men and women who had guns fought desperately to repel the stormers. Hati te Houkamau, the young chief of Hicks Bay, led the defence, and was most heroically supported by three young women; the three old men in the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> kept loading the guns for the brave <hi rend="i">wahines.</hi> These young women, Te Rangi-i-paea, Mere Arihi te Puna, and Heni te Pahuahua, shot several of the attackers, whose bodies tumbled to the rocks. The defence was waged with desperate resolution; the gallant handful knew that upon them depended the lives of all the women and children in the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> Some of the older women who had no guns did their part by hurling stones down upon the Hauhaus swarming up the cliff. When the attack was beaten off, thirteen dead Hauhaus lay among the rocks. One of the defenders wounded was Henderson, the old whaler; he was afterwards taken to Auckland, where he died in the hospital.</p>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-100550">Henare Potae</name> returned to find all safe. He sent a whaleboat along the coast to Ropata, at Waiapu, requesting assistance. Ropata quickly advanced south with ninety men and joined forces with Potae, and a combined attack was made upon the Hauhau positions, which were garrisoned by four hundred to five hundred men against the loyalists' two hundred. As they advanced upon Tautini the occupants of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> fled to the bush. The hill <hi rend="i">pa</hi> Pukepapa was then attacked and captured; most of the garrison evacuated it by night. Ropata dealt out stern punishment by shooting with his revolver several of his tribe, the Aowera, who had joined the Hauhaus and been captured in the skirmishing.</p>
        <p>The next encounter (18th August) was near Tahutahu-po, where the Hauhaus had taken up a position, between Tokomaru and Tolago Bay. <name type="person" key="name-100550">Henare Potae</name>'s force of thirty-six men, on the way back to Te Mawhai from a search for the rebels, met a large body of Hauhaus at Pakura, and fought a sharp action on the edge of a narrow but deep swamp. The two war-parties extended in skirmishing order along two parallel ridges with the swamp between. Potae was outnumbered, and was retreating when Ropata and his ninety Aowera, hearing the firing, dashed up, outflanked the Hauhaus, and decisively defeated them. There were many hand-to-hand encounters, as was the way in those Maori combats. Ropata himself killed two of the twelve rebels who fell. One of these, a wounded man, whom he shot in hiding in the raupo swamp, was the chief Hamiora Rangiuia, of the Hauti Tribe from Tolago Bay.</p>
        <p>The defeated Hauhaus abandoned Tahutahu-po and fled southward to the Turanganui country, where they joined the
          <pb xml:id="n121" n="121"/>
          Aitanga-a-Mahaki and Rongowhakaata Tribes in the Waerenga-a-Hika <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> Ropata and his Aowera warriors then returned to the Waiapu Valley to devote their attention to the Hauhaus in Pukemaire <hi rend="i">pa.</hi>
        </p>
        <p>Pukemaire was a rather formidable position: a trenched hill with two <hi rend="i">pas</hi> connected by a covered way; it stood three miles inland, and was garrisoned by about four hundred Hauhaus. Reinforced by a party of Forest Rangers (about fifty men, under Captain Westrup and Lieutenant Ross), landed from H.M.S. “Brisk” on the 1st October, Major Fraser marched against Pukemaire on the 3rd. It was bitterly cold weather, and the attack was delivered in heavy rain. The forces under Fraser and Ropata numbered 380, which was found sufficient to surround the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> The attackers skirmished up the ridge towards the entrenchments and opened a flying sap. Ropata and twelve of his men got close up under the stockade, and, making fast a rope to a branch cut from a <hi rend="i">kauere</hi> tree (<hi rend="i">puriri</hi>), one of them threw the bar over the stockade. It caught on the upper cross-rail (<hi rend="i">roau</hi>) of the fence, and a quick strong pull by the warriors brought down some yards of the stockade, making a breach. Ropata leaped up into the breach and entered the works. An exceedingly heavy downpour of rain at this moment frustrated the efforts to push the attack home. Ropata himself was half-frozen with cold, but, seeing a dead Hauhau lying inside the parapet, he fastened the rope with which the breach had been made to his feet, and gave the order to haul away, and a great shout arose from his men when they beheld their chief's trophy. The rain continued to fall heavily, and Fraser at last gave the order to withdraw. The European force returned to Te Hapete, bearing the bodies of two dead—one shot, the other the victim of the cruel weather. Nine Hauhaus had been killed. The principal part of the main force went to Wai-o-Matatini settlement for shelter, and awaited favourable weather for a renewal of the attack.</p>
        <p>A second attempt was arranged by Major Fraser when the weather cleared. On the night of the 8th October Captain Westrup marched out from Te Hapete to take up a position in rear of Pukemaire, and the rest of the force marched at daylight next morning to attack the front. The place was found deserted. The Hauhaus, well served by their scouts, had escaped just in time. They retreated northward through the rugged bush country, and fortified themselves once more in a hill <hi rend="i">pa</hi> called Hungahunga-toroa (“Down of the Albatross”), about twenty miles from Waiapu in the direction of Kawakawa.</p>
        <p>This palisaded stronghold, deep in the bush, was surrounded by cliffs very difficult to scale, but Biggs and Ropata, with
          <pb xml:id="n122" n="122"/>
          eight Maoris and a dozen Europeans, occupied a height that commanded the interior of the fort, and, after killing twenty and wounding many others, compelled the Hauhaus to surrender.</p>
        <p>During the attack Ropata had captured in the bush a man who was recognized at Pita Tamaturi, one of the chiefs of the Aitanga-a-Mahaki, of Turanganui: he was a leading spirit in the Pai-marire crusade. Lieutenant Biggs, seeing this man in Ropata's grip, asked who he was, and, on being told, shot him dead with his revolver. <name type="person" key="name-110504">Mokena Kohere</name> had sent a message to Ropata requesting him to make peace with the Ngati-Porou in Hunga-hunga-toroa; the Hauhaus from outside districts were to be killed. To this Ropata assented, and he called to the <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> of Ngati-Porou within the fort to cease fire, and come out and so save their lives. The resistance stopped, and the Ngati-Porou rebels, <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> by <hi rend="i">hapu,</hi> were called out. But there was no call for the <hi rend="i">iwi ke,</hi> the strangers, members of Whakatohea, Ngati-Awa, Whanau-a-Apanui, Te Aitanga-a-Mahaki, and Taranaki, numbering some sixty in all. When the wayward Ngati-Porou had all been summoned out of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> laying down their arms as they came, the remainder, realizing that they were to be given no mercy, made a rush for the safety of the forest, jumping and sliding down the cliff in the rear of the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> They were out of sight before the Government force discovered their escape.</p>
        <p>About five hundred of the rebellious Ngati-Porou were taken here, with three hundred stand of arms. The prisoners were all fighting-men; none of the women or children had been taken to this mountain retreat.</p>
        <p>Most of the Ngati-Porou were now in custody, and on being marched out to Waiapu were required to take an oath of allegiance to the Queen and to salute the Union Jack. They were permitted their liberty on parole under the chief Mokena and Captain Deighton, R.M., with a guard of thirty of the Hawke's Bay Military Settlers. The peace thus secured at the East Cape was never again broken, and many of the Ngati-Porou so summarily weaned from the Hauhau craze became in after-years loyal supporters and soldiers of the Government in the campaign against <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>.<note xml:id="fn16-122" n="*"><p>See Appendices for notes by Captain Preece on the operations on the East Coast.</p></note>
        </p>
        <note place="end" xml:id="note-0006">
          <title>[<hi rend="i">From MS. letters in Grey Collection, Municipal Library, Auckland.</hi>]</title>
          <p>Bishop William Williams, of Waiapu, writing from Turanganui to the Governor, Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name>, regarding the arrival of Pai-marire emissaries on the East Coast in March, 1865, said it had been agreed among the
            <pb xml:id="n123" n="123"/>
            people that inasmuch as this party was accredited to Hirini te Kani, whom they professed to wish to appoint Maori King, it would be wise to make the most of the influence which was conceded to him. Hirini ordered them away when he came to Taureka. Later he accepted the preserved head of a white man who had been killed, also white prisoners; Hauhau flags and other <hi rend="i">tapu</hi> things had been offered him but rejected. However, Te Aitanga-a-Mahaki received and hospitized the Hauhau emissaries.</p>
          <p>On the 18th March a second Pai-marire party from Taranaki came to Turanga, accompanied by a number of Kairoa and Ruatahuna natives, who had all joined the Pai-marire. The faith spread quickly among the people. Even the better-disposed natives who had been disgusted at Mr. Volkner's murder seemed “thoroughly spellbound” “their decision has well-nigh forsaken them,” said the Bishop. In the Hauhau party, the Bishop said, there were two principal men. One was Patara, a man who had had much intercourse with the English: he was at Tunapahore at the time of Mr. Volkner's murder, and professed to be much disgusted at Kereopa's deed. “At the same time,” the Bishop wrote, “I cannot divest myself of the feeling that he was aware of the intention to commit the murder. The other chief man is Kereopa, a man of the vilest character. At a meeting on the 14th I came in near contact with this Kereopa, who was often endeavouring to excuse himself, saying that it was the Whakatohea who committed the murder. I told him I could not shake hands with a murderer—that I could see the blood still wet upon his hands. Since that time he has made use of threatening language: lsquo;Let the Bishop keep out of my way. He has refused to make peace with me; let him remember that I am a murderer.rsquo;</p>
          <p>“On the 20th March,” the Bishop continued. “on which day the Wairoa party was close at hand, being reported to be four hundred men—though their number turned out to be only half this amount—there seemed to be so many suspicious circumstances about these Pai-marire that I felt it necessary to speak to Mr. Wylie who had the control of the schooner lsquo;Sea Shell,rsquo; and suggest that this vessel should lie at anchor in the bay, in case there should be any unforeseen event which might make it desirable to make use of her. I told him that Mr. Leonard Williams and myself would in the meantime go to the Wairoa natives and ascertain the state of feeling. Alarm was taken at remarks made by certain chiefs to a settler's wife, to the effect that they would not be able to protect the settlers, and several families left their houses the same afternoon and made their way to the vessel. It turned out, however, that the second party of Pai-marire who came to Wairoa were of a very different character from those who had been at Opotiki. The principal leader found great fault with Kereopa, and said that they had no instructions from Horopapera [<name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name>] to commit murder.</p>
          <p>“There are two prisoners here, one with each party,” the Bishop wrote further. “One of these is, I believe, a runaway soldier. He has had the opportunity to escape, but declares he does not wish to leave the natives. The second is a young man, said to be of the 70th Regiment. He is not delivered up to Hirini because those who have charge of him imposed a condition that Hirini should retain him until their return from Taranaki.” The Bishop asked for this renegade. The natives, he said, kept a very strict watch over him.</p>
          <p>The Hauhau prophet Patara wrote a letter in English to the Patutahi settlers, Poverty Bay, reassuring them. Patara, who signed himself “William Buttler,” told the whites to have no fear, that he only wished to make war on the Governor and the soldiers, but added that if the <hi rend="i">pakehas</hi> at Makaraka and other places had arms sent to them he would consider them enemies.</p>
          <pb xml:id="n124" n="124"/>
          <p>
            <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ124a">
              <graphic url="Cow02NewZ124a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ124a-g"/>
              <head>Plan of Waerenga-a-hika Pa and Battlefield</head>
            </figure>
          </p>
        </note>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c12" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n125" n="125"/>
        <head>Chapter 12: THE SIEGE OF WAERENGA-A-HIKA</head>
        <p>THE NORTHERN PART of the East Coast district pacified, it was now possible to begin operations for the defeat of Hauhauism in the Poverty Bay country. Here the position was serious, for the greater part of the native population had fallen to the fascinations of Pai-marire and accepted the new religion, and several hundreds of men had fortified themselves in a strong <hi rend="i">pa</hi> within rifle-shot of the English mission house at Waerenga-a-Hika (“Hika's Clearing”), about seven miles from the present Town of Gisborne. Others occupied two fortified villages further inland, Pukeamionga and Kohanga-Karearea (“The Sparrowhawk's Nest”).</p>
        <p>At the end of October, 1865, Mr. <name type="person" key="name-208610">Donald McLean</name>, Superintendent of the Province of Hawke's Bay, who had urged the Government to take speedy measures against the Hauhaus of Turanganui, visited Tuparoa in order to enlist Ngati-Porou's assistance in the campaign. In the meantime H.M.S. “Brisk” landed at Poverty Bay a force consisting of the Hawke's Bay Cavalry (Colonial Defence Force) under Captain La Serre, and some Military Settlers under Lieutenant Wilson. Major Fraser and Captain Biggs were also despatched to the bay with their East Cape expeditionary force. Mr. McLean met <name type="person" key="name-100525">Hotene Porourangi</name> and <name type="person" key="name-100300">Ropata Wahawaha</name> and requested their co-operation in the military work at Turanganui, with the result that three hundred Ngati-Porou volunteered and were taken to the bay by steamer. At Turanganui Mr. McLean sent messages by Hauhau chiefs to the rebel sections of Rongowhakaata and Aitanga-a-Mahaki, warning them that unless they came in and made submission to the Government they would be attacked and deprived of their lands and homes. This offer met with no response, and Major Fraser was then directed to begin operations for the reduction of the enemy fortifications.</p>
        <p>In the middle of November the Government force, numbering between a hundred and fifty and two hundred Europeans and three hundred Maoris, moved on Waerenga-a-Hika and took up positions
          <pb xml:id="n126" n="126"/>
          on three sides of the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> The fortification was built on level land, with a swampy lagoon in rear; in front was the mission station, 300 yards distant. The Hauhau <hi rend="i">pa</hi> consisted of three lines of defence—the outer stockade (<hi rend="i">wita</hi>), the main fence (<hi rend="i">tuwatawata</hi>), and the earth breastwork (<hi rend="i">parepare</hi>). The <hi rend="i">wita</hi> was a sloping fence, about 6 feet high, its top nearly touching the <hi rend="i">tuwatawata,</hi> its base inclining outward 2 feet or 3 feet. Only the main timbers of the <hi rend="i">wita</hi> were in the ground; the rest of the stakes did not touch the earth, but left an opening of about a foot at the bottom as firing-space for the riflemen behind the <hi rend="i">tuwatawata,</hi> which was a stout palisade 10 feet high. Inside it was the earth <hi rend="i">parepare</hi> about 4 feet 6 inches high. In many forts there was also a <hi rend="i">parakiri,</hi> a third stockade, strongly built of stout tree-trunks solidly set in the ground.</p>
        <p>Major Fraser occupied the Bishop's house at the mission station as his headquarters, and some of the best shots sniped at the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> from the roof. The Colonial Defence Force and Military Settlers entrenched themselves behind a hawthorn hedge which commanded two faces of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and the Forest Rangers, under Captain Westrup, took up their position on ground near the lagoon.</p>
        <p>The siege of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> occupied seven days. In order to hasten the reduction of the stronghold Lieutenant Wilson and thirty of his Military Settlers were sent to the northern face of the stockade, where a sap was commenced and carried close up to the fort. Here they were attacked by a large body of Hauhau reinforcements from one of the other villages, and came under a very heavy fire from this body as well as from the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> when they charged with fixed bayonets back to the main body. In this dash Wilson's force had six men killed and five wounded.</p>
        <p>Next day (Sunday) the Hauhaus, after the devotions round the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> pole, moved out from the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> in three strong bodies and charged with fanatic determination on the men holding the hawthorn hedge. They came holding up the right hand, palm to the front, in the attitude of warding off or catching the <hi rend="i">pakeha's</hi> bullets. Shouting their Pai-marire war-cries, some of them rushed up to the opposite side of the hedge and fired through into the men in the trench. The reply was vigorous, and was supported by the body in camp. The Hauhaus came on almost up to the rifle-muzzles only to be shot down in scores. They were repulsed, leaving about sixty dead on the field. The Government forces lost none.</p>
        <p>There were some hand-to-hand encounters during the fighting. On one occasion three Hauhau braves sallied out and challenged their enemies in the open. Young <name type="person" key="name-208847">Tuta Nihoniho</name> and two of his Ngati-Porou comrades rushed at them. Tutu was armed with
          <pb xml:id="n127" n="127"/>
          a Minie rifle and fixed bayonet; his opponent had a long <hi rend="i">huata</hi> or spear. The Hauhau made a lunge and speared him in the left hand, but Tutu killed his foe with a bayonet-thrust through the body.</p>
        <p>After a week's constant fighting Major Fraser decided to try artillery on the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> The only gun he had was a 6-pounder brought ashore from the steamer “Sturt.” There was some ineffectual firing in incompetent hands, until <name type="person" key="name-209005">Thomas Porter</name> (afterwards Colonel Porter), of the Colonial Defence Force Cavalry, turned his experience as a midshipman in the Royal Navy to account by taking charge of the gun and rigging proper tackle to prevent the recoil capsizing it. There was no shot for it, so salmon-tins were used as cases for shrapnel charges. Two rounds were accurately fired into the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and this rough-and-ready but efficient bombardment produced the required effect. The garrison hoisted a white flag and surrendered. A number escaped through the swamp in rear of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> but four hundred laid down their arms and gave themselves up as prisoners.</p>
        <p>“They could scarcely be recognized as men as they came out after their long defence,” said a member of Ngati-Porou, who had fought at Waerenga-a-Hika; “they were covered with mud, and their hair was long and shaggy.”</p>
        <p>The Hauhau losses in this siege, which ended on the 22nd November, 1865, were more than a hundred killed, besides several scores wounded. The Government casualties were eleven killed and twenty wounded.</p>
        <p>The capture of Waerenga-a-Hika, followed by the destruction of the fortified position, completely settled the Pai-marire revolt in Poverty Bay. The Hauhau fugitives from the district took refuge in the Wairoa district, in the northern part of Hawke's Bay, and it presently became necessary to open a campaign there. Most of the prisoners taken were released, but a number of the most troublesome of the Rongowhakaata and the Aitanga-a-Mahaki were transported to Chatham Island for safe-keeping until the coast was tranquillized.</p>
        <p>During the fighting at Waerenga-a-Hika a man of the Rongowhakaata named <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> Rikirangi, serving on the Government side, was made a prisoner by one of the friendly chiefs on suspicion of treachery. It was declared that he had been removing the bullets from his cartridges and firing only blank at the enemy. He was also accused of being in communication with the Hauhaus. Rikirangi, as he was generally known at that time, strenuously denied these charges, and after some time was released. Later, however, he was arrested on other charges, and although not convicted or even brought to trial, was regarded as too turbulent and unreliable a character to be at liberty, and was therefore
          <pb xml:id="n128" n="128"/>
          shipped off to Wharekauri (Chatham Island) with a number of other prisoners of war. This act of punishment, whether justifiable or not, cost the country dear in lives and money, for <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> made his escape two years later and exacted a fearful revenge. The story of his many and often amazing adventures and his campaigns is narrated in this volume, beginning with Chapter 24, in which his escape from exile by seizing the schooner “Rifleman” is described.</p>
        <note place="end" xml:id="note-0007">
          <p>Captain <name type="person" key="name-140963">G. A. Preece</name>, N.Z.C., writes: “<name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> was not the only friendly native who was deported to the Chatham Islands on a charge of supplying the rebels with ammunition. In March, 1866, <name type="person" key="name-100551">Rewi te Nahu</name>, a sub-chief of the Ngati-Kurupakiaka Tribe, was arrested at Wairoa (H.B.) on a charge of sending ammunition to the Hauhaus. There was a small force of the Native Contingent kept on regular pay at Wairoa and used for despatch-carrying and scouting under Captain Deighton, R.M., and myself. Two companies of the 12th Regiment, under Captains Crawhall and Dawson, were stationed at Wairoa, between the ground where the hospital now is and the Wairoa Hotel; they were only engaged on garrison duty. <name type="person" key="name-100551">Rewi te Nahu</name> was arrested and placed in a guard-tent borrowed from the 12th Regiment, and put under a guard of the Native Contingent, pending further action. The Poverty Bay prisoners and the bad characters amongst those who had surrendered to us at the East Cape in October, 1865, were being sent to the Chatham Islands under instructions from Mr. McLean. <name type="person" key="name-100551">Rewi te Nahu</name> was sent up to Napier under charge of Privates Kereama and Piha, who formed part of the guard to the Chathams. He remained a prisoner at Wharekauri until <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> escaped. Some time in 1871 he surrendered to the officer commanding at Wairoa, and was always a well-behaved man after that. This has never to my knowledge been published before; it shows that in those days men who were supposed to be friendly and were acting otherwise were dealt with more severely than those who were fighting against us openly.”</p>
        </note>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c13" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n129" n="129"/>
        <head>Chapter 13: THE FIRST WAIROA CAMPAIGN</head>
        <p>TOWARDS THE END of 1865 trouble developed among the <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> of the Ngati-Kahungunu Tribe occupying the beautiful and fruitful valley of the Wairoa (Hawke's Bay). Pai-marire emissaries in the earlier part of the year spread their doctrine with such success that the ritual of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> became established in many villages, and the arrival of the fugitives from Waerenga-a-Hika brought the temper of the malcontents to fighting-pitch. The chief Te Waru Tamatea, who had fought at Orakau in the previous year, was the principal leader of the Hauhau party. The most vigorous champion of the Government side was Kopu Parapara, of the lower Wairoa, who was supported wholeheartedly by the fine old chief Ihaka Whanga, of Nuhaka and Mahia. The Government, through Mr. <name type="person" key="name-208610">Donald McLean</name>, sent arms up from Napier for the loyal faction, and early in December despatched Major Fraser to the Wairoa with a force of volunteers and Hawke's Bay and Taranaki Military Settlers.</p>
        <p>The Queenite chiefs of Ngati-Kahungunu also wrote to Ngati-Porou requesting their assistance, and Mr. McLean visited Tuparoa at the beginning of January, 1866, and handed the letter to Ropata and <name type="person" key="name-100525">Hotene Porourangi</name>. The writers asked Ngati-Porou to “come and be a backbone for us for a great number of Hauhaus are now assembled here.” “Let your coming be speedy,” the entreaty concluded; “we are living in fear.”</p>
        <p>Ngati-Porou's response was prompt. A hundred and fifty men under Ropata and other chiefs embarked in the steamer and reached the Wairoa landing on the 4th. Their pay while on active service was fixed at 3s. per day. Ropata and Hotene were appointed by Mr. McLean to act as assessors of the Magistrate's Court at yearly salaries of £50 each.</p>
        <p>In the meantime (25th December, 1865) the European force at the Wairoa, with some of the local Maoris, had fought a sharp action with the Hauhaus at a stockaded settlement called Omaru-hakeke, about twelve miles up the Wairoa River, killing twelve men and losing Captain Hussey (Taranaki Military
          <pb xml:id="n130" n="130"/>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ130a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ130a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ130a-g"/><head><hi rend="i">From a sketch by an eye-witness, 1865]</hi><lb/> The Attack on Omaru-hakeke Pa, Upper Wairoa (Christmas Day, 1865)</head><p>Major Fraser's and Captain Hussey's men are shown in the front. Captain Biggs's detachment was on the higher ground to the left (the Maoris' right flank), and fired on the escaping Hauhaus when Fraser's force assaulted the stockade.</p></figure>
          Settlers) and two natives killed. The attacking force consisted of one hundred men of the Hawke's Bay and Taranaki Military Settlers and about an equal number of Maoris under Ihaka Whanga and Kopu-parapara. Dr. M. Scott, who was settled at the Wairoa, accompanied Fraser's force as surgeon. An account of the expedition which he wrote in 1890 is of value for its description of old Wairoa and its lively narrative of a first experience under fire:—
          <q>“In these hurry-scurry days, when great Pan has long been dead,” wrote Dr. Scott, “few people lived nearer Arcadia than we of Te Wairoa, Hawke's Bay, some twenty-five to thirty years ago. Inhabiting comfortable houses, situated on the bank of a magnificent river which in due season supplied us plentifully with fish, while its lagoons and tributaries contributed wild ducks innumerable, and the forest fringing its banks pigeons and Maori game without end; surrounded by, and not on too intimate terms with our Maori landlords and their <hi rend="i">hapus,</hi> who raised wheat and other produce in large quantities, and were then an industrious, happy community, we contentedly ground our flour in our improvised steel windmills, procured our modest supplies of luxuries (otherwise unattainable) twice annually, through my friend Mr. Carroll, from Napier, and, newspaper-, law-, and lawyer-less, lived on happily and took little thought for the morrow. And for many years our intercourse with our native friends was genial and sincere on both sides. They invariably resorted to us in great trouble or calamity which threatened or assailed their quiet, domestic life, consulted us in their little ailments, and gratefully appreciated
            <pb xml:id="n131" n="131"/>
            any kindness rendered them, while I verily believe that all they had, including themselves, was, so to speak, at our behest and service. Indeed, with the exception of a rare squabble among themselves, in which we were never implicated, we lived very peacefully and happily together—Ngati-Kahungunu and ourselves—Maori and <hi rend="i">pakeha.</hi> But as the years wore on there gradually fell a shadow between us. Distrust usurped slowly and by degrees the olden confidence; and the Maori King (who has now virtually followed Pan, but unlamented) became an entity in Waikato.</q>
          <q>“Events followed quickly. Our quondam landlords and their tribes sold their lands—which was the beginning of evil for our Utopia—and swallowed the proceeds, mostly. Some acres remained, represented by ships which were lost or rotted on the beach, and mills which never saw erection, but were destroyed together with much goodly produce during the ensuing troublous times. From being peaceable, industrious, and at times ridiculously abstinent, the Ngati-Kahungunu at Wairoa became turbulent, drunken, and ripe for mischief, while the Hauhau devilry was brewing in their midst.</q>
          <q>“About this time (1865) I was resident at Wairoa with my wife and family, and not a little anxious as to the possible result of affairs, disquieting rumorus coming in hourly, the surrounding hills nightly resplendent with signal fires, and our only effective European force consisting of some sixteen men, while the immediately local natives were not only untrustworthy but bounceable to a degree. I was not a little pleased one morning to hear the unwonted sound of a Light Infantry bugle waking the unaccustomed echoes, and was soon shaking hands with the officers of the East Coast Expeditionary Force, who, under their gallant chief, Fraser, had stemmed and swept before them the swelling tide of fanaticism from the East Coast southward to where they stood. From these brave gentlemen and soldiers I soon learned that, <hi rend="i">nolens volens,</hi> I was expected now to seek the time-honoured ‘bubble’ even at the rifle's mouth—to which I was, however, more inclined inasmuch as I had found an old schoolfellow among them, who so infected me with the desire to see a little service in the bush that I gladly acquiesed and joined forthwith. lsquo;Besides, you know,’ drawled Norman (Taranaki No. 9 Company Military Settlers: we used to call him ‘Cupid,’), ‘our medico was badly hit at Waerenga-a-Hika, and we must have pills.’</q>
          <q>“Behold me, then, a sufficiently unwarlike individual from the banks of the sedgy Cam, with a revolver on hip and haversack full of surgical sundries on back, trudging along, about midway in a line of some 250 fine fellows, rangers, settlers, and Maoris, with an irrespressible and loquacious little Irish orderly tortting alongside, who also bears a satchel with bandages, &amp;c., and all singing ‘Old John Brown,’ at the top of our manageable voices until we drop into some dense <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> scrub, which exercises its influence upon the upper notes; and then ford a creek breast-high, which seems to wash out the vocal ability altogether.</q>
          <q>“A bugle sounded ahead, and Lieutenant St. George and I went on at the double to have a look at the Hauhau <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> or sacred flagstaff, which, together with its circular site and settlement surrounding it, the Hauhaus had abandoned at our approach, removing, however, only to the opposite bank of the river which flowed beneath the natural mound and plateau upon which it was erected. Thence they shouted, and exhibited defiance after the Maori manner, but hitherto no shot had been fired, though the men, in extended order, were loaded, alert, and ready.</q>
          <q>“We utilized the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> at once as a means of signalling to the enemy, and Hamlin's white handkerchief having been hoisted as a flag of truce, parleying took place across the river between the native chiefs, friendly and insurgent. But Fraser grew tired of the finessing, and sang out to Hamlin, who was interpreter, ‘Tell them to throw down their arms and
            <pb xml:id="n132" n="132"/>
            surrender!’ An evasive answer being returned, down came Hamlin's handkerchief, up went the Union Jack (ready bent on), and simultaneously No. 9 gave fire with a tremendous crash, while a mixed force of volunteers, Nos. 3 and 9, and some Maoris, led by Captain Hussey (who was very conspicuous with his ‘solar and sword topee’), accompanied by the narrator, forded the river under cover of the fire from the plateau and entered the valley, at the extremity of which the Hauhau stronghold was supposed to be situated. We sang no ‘John Brown’ now, as we marched somewhat dubiously along a narrow Maori track, bounded on one side by a high fern-clad ridge, and on the other by a deep creek with precipitous banks [the Maru-hakeke]. Crack went a single rifle in front, then another, then three or four, and my attention was claimed by an entirely novel, peculiar, and by no means unmusical singing overhead, while the bugle in advance was rattling away at a great rate.</q>
          <q>“‘Sure an’ it's the assembly, and the double, sirr!’ said, or rather shouted, my man; and away we went with the rest, while St. George, Richardson (my old schoolfellow), and Biggs tore past us at the top of their speed, shouting out to the men to come on.</q>
          <q>“And we did go on, urged by an undefinable something which seemed to renew our energies as required during that apparently long and most exciting race. Meanwhile the flute-like whistling overhead became less and less melodious at every step, until at last it increased into an intermittent angry hiss. An unconquerable desire to see the worst, for we guessed our people were getting roughly handled, a rush forward between the thick flax and <hi rend="i">toetoe</hi> bushes, and the scene is all before me.</q>
          <q>“Right in front, and at about 40 yards distant, hangs a dense, opaque mass of fog and smoke obscuring everything, which is momentarily pierced by tongues of vivid flame. Looking down I see miniature furrows suddenly stricken out of the green sward by invisible ploughs, while the tall <hi rend="i">toetoe</hi> grass drops its head, and the vibrating flax-leaves shrivel up and bend apparently without cause. Around in every conceivable attitude, and availing themselves of all sorts of cover, our men are loading and firing frantically, for there are but few up as yet, and I find I have unwillingly joined the advance-guard, which Richardson informs me of thusly: ‘What the devil are you doing here?’. The opposing fire is very fierce and rapid. But fresh men are arriving every moment, blown, helpless, staggering after their long race; but in a few minutes flat upon the gound or squatting behind a frail screen of <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> or <hi rend="i">toetoe,</hi> and also contributing to the infernal din around us.</q>
          <q>”I had already dropped down behind a log and fired a couple of shots from my revolver—not at anybody in particular, but into the hurly-burly of smoke, flame, and yells before me—when I became conscious of a commotion on the extreme left of the position we occupied, and just then, catching sight of Major Fraser, observed that he was beckoning me. It was a perilous run from cover to cover, for the intervening space was fairly swept by the enemy's fire, but I got across unhurt, and arrived just in time to find poor Hussey dying. A shot had crashed literally through his spine, as, sword in hand, he was urging his men on. A few hardly intelligible words, and a true gentleman and brave soldier ceased to exist.</q>
          <q>”Don't let the men know, if you can help it,’ Major Fraser said, just as a heavier burst than usual flashed out of the misty thunder-cloud, and Private Hollingsworth toppled over into my arms with a bullet through his shoulder, while the corner-piece of a <hi rend="i">whare</hi> close by went scurrying up in the air. ‘By Jove, this is getting hot,’ Fraser said, as Biggs and Richardson with about thirty men came along at the double, with fixed bayonets, and Bugler Spenser sounding the charge. ‘Stop! Down men, all!’ shouted Fraser; and as his order was instantly obeyed by nearly all, few casualties resulted from the discharge of the second barrels, which
            <pb xml:id="n133" n="133"/>
            the Maoris had cunningly kept in reserve for the <hi rend="i">kokiri,</hi> or rush, which they dreaded. Only Sergeant Hawes (afterwards Captain of the Taranaki Volunteers), being tall and not quite quick enough, got it through the arm, and incontinently tumbled over.</q>
          <q>“‘Now,’ shouted Captain Biggs (afterwards murdered at the Poverty Bay massacre) in a temporary lull; and with a yell which was not a cheer, though somewhat akin thereto, the men climbed and swarmed over the intervening fence and entered the village [Omaru-hakeke] with a rush. There was wild and terrible work inside for a few minutes, and then potshots at the fugitives escaping up the hillside which dominated the settlement. Parthian-like, the Hauhaus fled and fought bravely. In the evening we returned to headquarters, bearing our dead and wounded with us, and we burned ploughs and carts and carved houses, also much maize, and split up canoes and did other mischief.”</q>
        </p>
        <p>Among the volunteers from Wairoa in this engagement was Mr. (now Captain) <name type="person" key="name-140963">G. A. Preece</name>, who began on the East Coast a career of distinguished soldiering service. In the Christmas Day fight he was with Captain Biggs on the left; his party fired on the enemy as they fled from the frontal attack. Biggs shot one man as he tried to escape up the creek, and one of Biggs's Hawke's Bay volunteers shot another at 300 yards with an old smoothbore musket. On the Government side the killed, besides Captain Hussey, were a half-caste named Wi Christie and one of Pitiera Kopu's Wairoa men. Next morning (26th December) there was another skirmish at the top of the hill overlooking the Omaruhakeke Village. In this encounter only the Mohaka Maoris and Pitiera Kopu's Wairoa natives were engaged on the Government side; Preece accompanied Kopu's men. The rebel leader Te Waru was shot in the wrist. Of the loyalists a Mohaka man received a bullet through the lungs. The whole force moved out later, but the Hauhaus had abandoned their position and retired towards Whataroa.</p>
        <p>Early in January an expedition moved out from Wairoa against the enemy, who were entrenched at the top of Tikorangi Hill. They abandoned this position in the night. Major Fraser then decided to return and await Ngati-Porou reinforcements.</p>
        <p>The Hauhau faction, after this affair, moved up to the southern side of Waikare-moana Lake, where they remained until the stern and vigorous <name type="person" key="name-100300">Ropata Wahawaha</name> appeared on the scene. On the 13th January, 1866, a force of friendly natives led by Ropata and other chiefs, and Major Fraser and several of his officers, had a sharp and successful engagement with a large body of the rebels at Te Kopane, a defile between steep hills clothed with high fern and some bush about twenty-five miles from the Clyde Township at Wairoa.</p>
        <p>The Ngati-Porou numbered one hundred and fifty men. The Ngati-Kahungunu, totalling two hundred, were led by Kopu Parapara and the gallant Ihaka Whanga, of Nuhaka and Mahia.
          <pb xml:id="n134" n="134"/>
          The plan of campaign arranged with Major Fraser was to advance upon Onepoto, where the Waikare-taheke torrent issues from Lake Waikare-moana, and deliver an attack on the Hauhaus, who were known to be in the neighbourhood of that place to the number of several hundred, consisting of many Rongowhakaata men from Poverty Bay, some <hi rend="i">hapus</hi> of Ngati-Kahungunu, Ngati-Ruapani, and Urewera.</p>
        <p>Leaving the Wairoa camp on the 9th January and marching by way of Te Tawa, Manu-tawhiorangi, and Te Koareare, the force early on the 13th approached the entrance to an obviously dangerous place where the track ran along the bottom of a valley between two high ridges, a highly suitable spot for an ambuscade. Ropata had pushed on about two miles ahead of the main body, with an advance-guard intently watching the trail. His leading men discovered a footprint in the dust of the track, no doubt that of a Hauhau scout, and passed the word back to Ropata, who called out to them not to tread upon it until he came up. The advance-guard halted and watched a singular war-path rite. Ropata (according to a Ngati-Porou narrative) knelt down and carefully scooped up with both hands the earth bearing the impression of the scout's bare foot and swallowed the whole of it. (In the Maori narrator's words: “<hi rend="i">Aohia ake nga oneone o te tapuae ra, horomia katoatia ki roto o tona puku.</hi>”) This done, he said, addressing his unknown enemy, “<hi rend="i">Kati noa oti ko to tapuae e pau i au ki roto o taku puku, ko to tinana ano ia ka ngaro atu i au</hi>” (“As your footprint has been consumed by me within my stomach, so will your body be destroyed by me”).</p>
        <p>This preliminary ceremony satisfactorily performed, the advance-guard was moving forward cautiously, when the first of the foes were descried in the distance on the summit of the height called Raekahu, near the Waikare-taheke River. Ropata ordered a halt until the main body came up, and then allowed Ngati-Kahungunu to take the lead, as it was their district, advising them to fire into places where any enemy was likely to be concealed. This prudent counsel, however, was not followed as the shallow valley at Te Kopane was entered. The Hauhaus were entrenched in rifle-pits and behind earthworks skilfully hidden with fern on the ridges on both flanks of the advance and also directly ahead, where a parapet and firing-trench, not visible at a distance, crossed the flat of the track between the hills. Firing began when this trench was approached, and heavy volleys were poured into the long column of men by Hauhaus in ambush in the fern on either flank. The Ngati-Kahungunu, being crowded closely together, presented a target that could not be missed. Twelve were killed outright by the first volleys, and over a score were wounded. Ngati-Kahungunu were thrown
          <pb xml:id="n135" n="135"/>
          into confusion and replied ineffectively to the enemy's fire. The fearless veteran Ihaka Whanga rushed to the front, calling on his men to charge, but he was not supported. Making his way through the fern, he fired his carbine at the foe, and next moment was shot just behind the hip. He took a rifle from his nearest man and fired again, and then fell with another bullet in the leg. His tribesmen now rushed forward and carried him to the rear.</p>
        <p>A retreat was imminent when Ropata, a master of battlefield tactics, came up and ordered the fern on the right-hand side of the gully to be fired. A strong breeze was blowing in the direction of the well-posted Hauhaus. The dry fern was set alight, and the enemy on that flank were compelled to fall back before the onrolling flames and dense smoke. Ropata then led a rush on the hill, shouting “<hi rend="i">Kokiri, kokiri! Kua whati, kua whati!</hi>” (“Charge, charge! They fly, they fly!”) The rebel Rongowhakaata, hearing that dreaded voice, knew that Ngati-Porou were upon them, and took to flight. Ropata dashed up in pursuit of the retreating Hauhaus and found their camp on the summit of Raekahu Mountain, where some of the people were captured.</p>
        <p>The enemy made no further stand, but fled towards Onepoto, near the outlet of Lake Waikare-moana. There most of them manned canoes and took shelter on the north side of the lake, where they were secure from further pursuit. Those less swift of foot were captured in the bush or on the shore of the lake.</p>
        <p>Ropata and Hotene proposed to Ngati-Kahungunu that Hauhau members of that tribe captured should be spared, but that any men of the Ngati-Porou, Urewera, or Rongowhakaata taken should be killed in order to prevent rebellious assemblages of tribes from outside districts. The Wairoa chiefs Kopu and Paora te Apatu, however, demanded also the execution of any Wairoa Maoris found in the Hauhau band, and accordingly Ropata shot with his revolver the principal prisoner, Te Tuatini Tamaionarangi, a high chief of the Ngati-Kahungunu. Some sixty Hauhaus were killed in the day's fighting; of the friendly natives fourteen were killed, including Rawiri Hika-rukutai, who was Ropata's uncle, and between twenty and thirty were wounded. The only Europeans engaged at Te Kopane, besides Major Fraser, were Lieutenant St. George (Colonial Defence Force Cavalry), Mr. E. Towgood (who was a volunteer with Ihaka Whanga's natives), Mr. Richard J. Deighton, and Major Fraser's two servants and an orderly.</p>
        <p>This decisive battle broke the Pai-marire rebellion in the Wairoa district. Ngati-Porou, to whom the success was wholly due, returned to their homes at Tuparoa and Waiapu, and remained at peace until they were called upon to take the field against <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name> in 1868.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n136" n="136"/>
        <p>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ136a">
            <graphic url="Cow02NewZ136a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ136a-g"/>
            <head><hi rend="i">From a drawing, 1866]</hi><lb/> Scene of the Engagement at Omarunui, Hawke's Bay</head>
          </figure>
        </p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c14" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n137" n="137"/>
        <head>Chapter 14: THE FIGHT AT OMARUNUI</head>
        <p>THE DISTRICT OF Hawke's Bay south of the Wairoa was not seriously troubled by the Hauhau propaganda until late in 1866. Shortly after the Volkner tragedy at Opotiki in 1865 and the arrival of the Pai-marire prophets in the Poverty Bay and East Cape settlements, Mr. <name type="person" key="name-208610">Donald McLean</name> (afterwards Sir Donald) and his colleague Mr. <name type="person" key="name-100556">J. D. Ormond</name> took measures to influence the Hawke's Bay native chiefs against the spread of Pai-marire in their territory. McLean, before settling permanently in Hawke's Bay, had acted for many years as native adviser and land-purchase agent under successive Governments, and had won the confidence of the leading men in many tribes. At this time he was Superintendent of the Hawke's Bay Province, and was also the Government Native Agent for the East Coast. Mr. Ormond, afterwards for many years a member of the Legislative Council, had been elected to the House of Representatives in 1861; he was a leading settler in the province and a coadjutor with McLean in his public work. McLean's first step was to call meetings of the Hawke's Bay chiefs and urge them to set their faces against the murderous doctrines of the Pai-marire apostles. The principal <hi rend="i">rangatiras</hi> of Ngati-Kahungunu—the old warriors Tareha, Te Moananui, and <name type="person" key="name-100567">Renata Kawepo</name>, supported by Karauria, <name type="person" key="name-110522">Karaitiana Takamoana</name>, and others—agreed to do their utmost to stay the spread of Hauhau unrest, which they admitted had permeated some sections of their people. The subjugation of the rebellious faction among Ngati-Porou and the defeat of the Poverty Bay Hauhaus at Waerenga-a-Hika produced a good effect among the small doubtful sections of Ngati-Kahungunu, and in fact the only menace to European settlement on the plains of Hawke's Bay did not come from that tribe, but from an outpost of Hauhauism in the interior, on the mountain-track to the Taupo country.</p>
        <p>At the beginning of October 1866, the Ngati-Hineuru Tribe, a small but war-loving clan whose principal villages were Te Haroto and Tarawera—on the present Napier-Taupo Main Road—
          <pb xml:id="n138" n="138"/>
          set out for the East Coast with the intention of delivering an attack on the Town of Napier. This bold scheme was due chiefly to the fiery counsels of the old warrior <name type="person" key="name-100565">Te Rangihiroa</name>, the hereditary head of the clan, and the Pai-marire preachings of a prophet named Panapa; and it had obtained the approval of <name type="person" key="name-100080">Rewi Maniapoto</name> and other Kingite leaders, to whom emissaries had been sent from Te Haroto. Panapa had sent spies down to the coast to gain what information they could regarding the likelihood of success in a raid on Napier Town. These men went through the town in the guise of peaceful visitors, ascertained where the barracks were, where the arms and ammunition were kept, and returned to Panapa and <name type="person" key="name-100565">Te Rangihiroa</name> with the information. A few days later the Ngati-Hineuru war-party, numbering about eighty men, marched over the range at Titiokura and descended to Pohue and the plains. The “Tekau-ma-rua” (“The Twelve”), as the Hauhau war-band was called, irrespective of its numerical strength, included some wild spirits from other tribes, as far away as the King Country. Besides <name type="person" key="name-100565">Te Rangihiroa</name> and Panapa, there were four chiefs of Ngati-Hineuru named Kipa and Kingita (who were Rangihiroa's half-brothers), Nikora, and Petera Kahuroa; with them came a powerful and savage fellow from the eastern shore of Lake Taupo, a big black-bearded man named <name type="person" key="name-100566">Te Rangitahau</name>, of whom a good deal will be heard hereafter; he was the principal man of Waipahihi and Waitahanui, and was of the Ngati-Tuwharetoa Tribe. From the Ngati-Maniapoto country there was a young warrior named <name type="person" key="name-100078">Peita Kotuku</name>, who had fought in Taranaki in 1860 and was one of the gallant three hundred who held Orakau <hi rend="i">pa</hi> in 1864.</p>
        <p>At Te Pohue the force appears to have been joined by recruits from other parts, including some from the Wairoa district, for before a move was made on Napier the total strength was about one hundred and thirty. The column was divided, Panapa going on to Omarunui, on the Tutaekuri River, six miles from Napier Town, with the greater portion of the force, while <name type="person" key="name-100565">Te Rangihiroa</name> remained with about twenty-five mounted men. The plan of attack was that <name type="person" key="name-100565">Te Rangihiroa</name> was to make a night attack on the town by way of Petane (Bethany), the settlement near the sea on the north side, while Panapa, Nikora, and <name type="person" key="name-100566">Te Rangitahau</name> were to deal simultaneously with the out-settlements of <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> and Maori and then join in the sack of Napier. It was expected that at the same time Wi Hapi and Hauhau sections of Ngati-Kahungunu would march on Porangahau and other settlements in the south of the province. In the event of a successful attack on Napier the Hauhaus in other districts were to rise and descend on the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> and the friendly Maoris; the Urewera were expected to
          <pb xml:id="n139" n="139"/>
          make forays to the plains, and the Waikato Kingites were to renew the war on their frontier. A disaster at Napier, therefore, would have involved many other parts of the country in razzias and bloodshed.</p>
        <p>The arrival at Omarunui of Panapa and a hundred armed men was reported by the friendly natives to Mr. McLean; and Mr. Hamlin, Native Interpreter to the Superintendent, who had been sent out to inquire the intentions of the strangers when they were halted at Petane, was now deputed to warn them to return to their homes, otherwise they would be attacked. For a long time the Hauhaus remained silent. At last Panapa said that peace and war were both good; but nothing more definite could be gathered as to his intentions. The Hauhaus took no notice of the Superintendent's warnings, and it was evident that they meant mischief, although by Panapa's instructions they remained quiet and refrained from any act of violence. The place where they had taken up their quarters, Omarunui, was a fenced village on a flat above the cliffy bank of the Tutaekuri; the chief of the <hi rend="i">kainga,</hi> Paora Kaiwhata, with most of his people left and joined Tareha in the strongly stockaded settlement called Pa-whakairo (“The Carved Fort”), about a mile distant.</p>
        <p>The people of Napier were now fully alive to the danger of attack, and preparations were made for action against the invaders from the mountains. The armed force available consisted of the Militia, numbering about one hundred and thirty men and youths, and a company of Napier Rifle Volunteers, forty-five rank and file, under Captain Buchanan. A message was sent to Wairoa for Major Fraser and his company of Military Settlers, who had done good service in the East Cape and Poverty Bay campaign. Fraser and his men, numbering forty, and also a party of Wairoa Maoris under Kopu-Parapara and Ihaka Whanga, reached Napier on the 11th October. The Napier forces were under the command of Colonel <name type="person" key="name-209618">George Whitmore</name>, who had been military secretary to General Cameron; he had left the Imperial army and was now a settler in Hawke's Bay. He saw that everything was in readiness for action, and detached Fraser and his veterans to guard the approach from the Petane side. Reports had been received that <name type="person" key="name-100565">Te Rangihiroa</name> and his party would pass down the valley at Petane on the morning of the 12th, and Fraser was instructed to await them at a point where the track passed through a defile close to the home of Captain Carr (late R.A.), who had a sheep-station at Petane. Simultaneously Whitmore moved on Omarunui to demand the surrender of Panapa's force.</p>
        <p>The Napier citizen soldiers, numbering in all about two hundred, including some twenty-five volunteer cavalry, marched out from the town soon after midnight on the 11th October
          <pb xml:id="n140" n="140"/>
          and took up positions on the Tutaekuri in co-operation with the friendly Maoris under Mr. Locke, Native Agent, and the chiefs Tareha, <name type="person" key="name-100567">Renata Kawepo</name>, and other tribal leaders. The Omarunui settlement was surrounded by daylight, the Maori contingent taking up a position on the edge of a swamp in the rear. At daybreak the Hauhaus began their fanatic services round the <hi rend="i">niu</hi> pole of worship which had been erected in the village, Panapa the prophet standing at the foot of the mast and leading the Pai-marire incantations.</p>
        <p>Mr. Hamlin was sent into the village under a flag of truce with a message from Mr. McLean demanding the surrender of the Hauhaus in an hour, otherwise they would be fired upon. Hamlin returned and reported that the natives would not listen to any proposal. After waiting an hour the order was given to attack the village.</p>
        <p>The Militia, two companies under Major Lambert, were sent forward to ford the river opposite the settlement and take up a position on the bank. The Hauhaus were still undecided how to act, for they had not intended to take the offensive until the signal was given that <name type="person" key="name-100565">Te Rangihiroa</name> was attacking Napier, and there was no word from him. At any rate they permitted the Militia to ford the river, cross the wide shingle bed, and ascend the bank near the village without opening fire, and so lost an opportunity of inflicting heavy loss on their <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> foe. Orders were now given to open fire, and volleys were poured into the village from three sides. The Hauhaus ran for the shelter of their <hi rend="i">whares</hi> and the large meeting-house and returned the fire; some skirmished out to the open, but a number fell, and the huts proved precarious cover. Panapa, the war-priest, came out into the open and was shot dead. The firing continued for over an hour, and the Maori casualties grew heavy. At last, seeing it hopeless to hold the village longer, and disheartened by the fall of their prophet, whom they had believed to be invulnerable to bullets, the majority of the survivors decided to surrender. A number of the defenders rushed out in the rear and attempted to escape to the hills across the swamp, but Captain Gordon and his volunter cavalry galloped round and intercepted the fugitives. All except one or two were killed, wounded, or captured. Those who remained alive in the village hoisted a white flag, and the “Cease fire” was ordered. Nikora was the leader of those who surrendered; he had fought gallantly and received a severe wound. The brothers Kipa and Kingita both were killed. The Hauhaus lost in this short sharp affair twenty-one dead and about thirty wounded, of whom some died in hospital, Fifty-eight unwounded prisoners were taken. Very nearly the whole war-party, therefore, was accounted for by death, wounds, or capture.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n141" n="141"/>
        <p><name type="person" key="name-100078">Peita Kotuku</name> (Ngati-Maniapoto and Patu-heuheu Tribes), who was one of those captured, described to the present writer (1921) his share in the engagement. “At the beginning of the fight on the river-bank at Omarunui,” he said, “I had no gun, but when one of my comrades fell I took his double-barrel gun and his cartridge-belt, nearly full, and fired at the <hi rend="i">pakehas</hi> advancing to surround us. I expended all my ammuntion here. A bullet struck me in the stomach, but its force, somehow, was deadened by my clothing, and it did not injure me beyond inflicting a heavy blow; it entangled itself in my shirt. Another bullet thudded on my chest just over my heart, but my waistcoat and shirt stopped it from penetrating, or else the angle at which it was fired caused it to glance off. This was at a range of about 100 yards. I saw Nikora shot in the body; two bullets struck him. A number of us retreated across the swamp and took to the hills, but we were surrounded there by cavalry and forced to surrender. All of us who could walk were marched to Napier, and the wounded were taken to hospital there. Then we were shipped off to Wharekauri (Chatham Islands) in a steamer. Kikora and the other wounded men were sent after us when they had recovered in hospital. Only one of my comrades succeeded in returning to Te Haroto: this was a young man named Maniapoto. Three years afterwards he was killed at Te Pononga, near Tokaanu.”</p>
        <p>Whitmore's casualties were slight. One Militiaman, Private W. Young, and a Ngati-Kahungunu Maori were killed, and Captain Kennedy, eight other Europeans, and five Maoris were wounded.</p>
        <p>Meanwhile Fraser's small force despatched to Petane had gained an equally decisive victory. Early on the same morning as the battle of Omarunui (12th October, 1866) the company of Military Settlers, reinforced by Captain Carr and some armed settlers, intercepted <name type="person" key="name-100565">Te Rangihiroa</name>'s war-party in a narrow pass through which the road ran. The Hauhaus numbered twenty-five, all mounted. Fraser sent some of his men to cut off their retreat, and there was nothing for it but to fight against heavy odds. The encounter was as sharp as that at Omarunui, but much shorter. Old <name type="person" key="name-100565">Te Rangihiroa</name>, an inveterate foe of the <hi rend="i">pakeha,</hi> was killed, and eleven of his men fell with him; one was wounded, and three were taken prisoners. The only European casualty was Sergeant Fletcher, wounded. Among the Maoris who escaped were two rather noted men, Paora Toki and Anaru Matete. The latter was a most determined fighter. In 1868 he joined <name type="person" key="name-100152">Te Kooti</name>, and fought under him in all his raids and skirmishes. Anaru at last surrendered to Captain Ferris at Te Reinga.</p>
        <p>Thus the bold enterprise of Ngati-Hineuru and their allies ended in complete disorder, wiping out the fighting strength of
          <pb xml:id="n142" n="142"/>
          a tribe renowned for its war-making proclivities. The total number of the combined Hauhau parties was set down at 128. Of these thirty-three were killed, several died of wounds, and the other wounded and prisoners numbered about eighty. The total disposed of was given as 114, leaving only fourteen at liberty. Most of the prisoners were deported to the Chatham Islands to join those captured at Waerenga-a-Hika.</p>
        <p>The explanation of the daring manifested in the attempt of so small a war-party to attack a well-armed European settlement is to be found in its extraordinary confidence in supernatural aid produced by the preachings of the Pai-marire apostles. Panapa's disciples believed that the <hi rend="i">Atua</hi> of the Chosen People, who were the Maoris, would endow them with strength to prevail over their enemies; moreover, there was the faith implanted by <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> that the <hi rend="i">pakeha's</hi> bullets could be averted by the magic incantations and the favour of the gods. The double defeat on the outskirts of Ahuriri convinced the survivors that the Hawke's Bay <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> had not only a more powerful <hi rend="i">Atua,</hi> but were endowed with an unexpected capacity for fighting. The lesson was not lost on the tribes when the news of Ngati-Hineuru's ruin spread through the interior, and whatever troubles befell other settlements Napier was never again menaced.</p>
        <p>A monument unveiled by the Hon. <name type="person" key="name-100556">J. D. Ormond</name> at a jubilee gathering in 1916 now stands on the battlefield of Omarunui, on land presented by Mr. W. Kinross White.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c15" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n143" n="143"/>
        <head>Chapter 15: McDONNELL'S TARANAKI CAMPAIGN (1866)</head>
        <p>AT THE CLOSE of Major-General Chute's campaign on the West Coast there was a brief cessation of active military operations, and the settlement of the confiscated lands was begun, but occupation was precarious, for Ngati-Ruanui, Te Pakakohi, and Nga-Rauru were only waiting their time. Areas totalling about 50,000 acres, mostly open land, south of the Wai-ngongoro, were laid out in military settlements; the townships were Kakaramea, Mokoia, and Ohawe. Many of the Military Settlers took up the occupation of the sections to which their period of service entitled them—there were chiefly men who had already had farming experience—but the majority in the end disposed of their grants and left the district.</p>
        <p>When the Government in 1866 came to the decision to occupy the confiscated lands between the Wai-ngongoro and the Waitotara the West Coast portion of the expeditionary Force at Opotiki was recalled, and in June went into camp at Patea. This body consisted of the Patea and Wanganui Rangers, two companies of the Taranaki Military Settlers, and the Wanganui Yeomanry Cavalry. A contingent of the Wanganui friendly Maoris who had been doing garrison duty at Pipiriki now joined the Taranaki column, peace having been established on the Wanganui by a pact with the up-river tribes under Pehi Turoa.</p>
        <p>Major <name type="person" key="name-100217">Thomas McDonnell</name> was appointed to the command of the force, and shifted camp to Manawapou, a convenient position for operations against the South Taranaki tribes and for covering the survey-parties under Mr. S. Percy Smith and others engaged in the work of laying out township-sites and farm sections in the occupied country. McDonnell opened negotiations for peace with the Ngati-Ruanui and Tangahoe, but their attitude indicated that they intended to resist the confiscation of their lands. This was soon made plain in the usual way by ambuscades and attacks on small parties and on convoys. The newly begun survey work on the plains was carried on under highly adventurous conditions, and on several occasions the Hauhau
          <pb xml:id="n144" n="144"/>
          <figure xml:id="Cow02NewZ144a"><graphic url="Cow02NewZ144a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Cow02NewZ144a-g"/><head>Mr. S. Percy Smith, F.R.G.S.</head><p>Mr. Smith, who became Surveyor-General of New Zealand, carried out survey work under perilous conditions in Taranaki during the war period. He died at New Plymouth in 1922. His diary narrative of adventures in South Taranaki, 1866–67, is given in the Appendices.</p></figure>
          snipers or ambush-parties compelled the working-parties to make for cover.</p>
        <p>On the 16th June, 1866, Mr. S. Percy Smith (afterwards Surveyor-General) and several companions had a narrow escape from an ambush-party. “I was riding across the fern plains at Hawera,” Mr. Smith narrated, “in company with Mr. Octavius Carrington (then Chief Surveyor of Taranaki), Major McDonnell, and Lieutenant Wirihana, of the Native Contingent, on the way back from the Wai-ngongoro to Kakaramea, when we fell into an ambuscade near where the middle of the Town of Hawera now is. We were cantering along the narrow winding track among the fern and bushes. I had a big horse, a brute to hold in. When we reached a point at the junction of General Cameron's old route with the track that turns off to Ketemarae I heard Wirihana, who was behind me, call out, ‘Hauhaus!’ I turned my head towards a clump of flax bushes and fern, and there about 40 yards off saw a lot of black heads popping up above the fern. I could not pull my horse up quickly, and
          <pb xml:id="n145" n="145"/>
          while I was doing my best to stop him we got a heavy volley from the Maoris. None of us was hit; it was an amazing escape, for the bullets knocked up the dust in the track about us, and I could hear and see them striking the flax, and saw the tops of the fern snipped off. I got my horse turned round, and we all galloped back the way we had come, with a lot of shots fired after us. Major McDonnell vowed he would get even for these attacks so near his post, and it was a night or two later that he raided the Hauhaus at Pokaikai. There were more than forty Hauhaus firing at us; our escape was miraculous. If it had not been for Wirihana, who saw their heads moving in the flax, we should all have ridden right into the ambush and have perished. We reached the Waingongoro Redoubt safely, and Captain Dawson gave us an escort of ten troopers and fifty of the 18th Regiment part of the way, and from Manawapou we had another escort on to the camp at Kakaramea.”</p>
        <p>After this ambuscade, which occurred at Te Haumi, between Hawera and the Waihi Stream, McDonnell sent to the Ngati-Tupaea <hi rend="i">hapu</hi> at Pokaikai a cartridge, a percussion cap, a bottle of rum, and a white handkerchief bearing the words “<hi rend="i">Rongo pai</hi>” (“Good tidings”), asking them which of the emblems they would accept. They retained the handkerchief and returned the other articles, thus signifying their intention to remain peaceful. However, a short time later (1st August) McDonnell suddenly marched on Pokaikai with two hundred men and attacked the village early in the morning, No. 8 Company of Military Settlers charging in with the bayonet. Two men and a woman were killed, and a girl received four bayonet-wounds. There were many women and children in the place. Most of the Hauhaus escaped to the bush down a gully, the majority of them in their alarm leaving their guns in the huts. They received volley after volley as they fled. One of McDonnell's men was killed, a young man named Spain, who had recently left Mr. Smith's survey-party, then camped at Manawapou. According to one report he had gone into a <hi rend="i">whare</hi> to bring out a dead Hauhau; another version was to the effect that he was searching for loot. At any rate, he was fired on and mortally wounded. It was reported that he was shot in mistake for the renegade <name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>, who was supposed to be in Pokaikai. Bent at the time was in Taiporohenui Village, Ngati-Ruanui's headquarters, three miles away. Three days previously he had been in Pokaikai, sent there by his chief and owner Tito te Hanataua, but had returned to Taiporohenui at the bidding of <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> the prophet, who had had a dream of bad omen, portending some disaster, and had counselled the <hi rend="i">pakeha</hi> to leave Pokaikai. The troops captured thirty-five guns of various makes left by the
          <pb xml:id="n146" n="146"/>
          fugitive Hauhaus. The village was burned, and the expedition marched back to Manawapou.</p>
        <p>The affair was not very creditable to McDonnell. The natives complained afterwards that they had been lulled into security by the peace messages of the Governor sent through his prophet <name type="person" key="name-100288">Te Ua</name> on his return from Wellington (whither he had been taken as a prisoner by General Chute in 1866), and by McDonnell's white-handkerchief message. A Commission of inquiry into the Pokaikai surprise was held, and after taking evidence from both sides the Commissioner (Mr. <name type="person" key="name-102909">George Graham</name>) reported that the attack was unnecessary, and that McDonnell's action in lulling the natives into a state of security and then attacking them was “improper and unjust.”</p>
        <p>This surprise attack was followed by negotiations with the Tangahoe Tribe and a section of the Pakakohi, resulting in many of these Hauhaus surrendering and signing the declaration of allegiance. The greater part of Ngati-Ruanui, however, still held aloof, and in the beginning of September a reconnaissance-party had a slight skirmish near Ketemarae.</p>
        <p>In September a redoubt was built at Waihi, and this position became the field headquarters of the South Taranaki force. Captain Newland and a body of Rangers and the Native Contingent who constructed the redoubt had numerous small skirmishes with the Hauhaus, who frequently fired on the working-parties from the edge of the bush half a mile away.</p>
        <p>The Ngati-Tupaea and others of Ngati-Ruanui presently exacted <hi rend="i">utu</hi> for the attack on Pokaikai. On the 23rd September a cart convoy escorted by three troopers of the Wanganui Yeomanry Cavalry left the post at the Round Bush, near the present Town of Hawera, for the redoubt at Waihi. The cart was loaded with fresh meat and bread, and contained also an invalided Wanganui Ranger, Michael Emerson, formerly of the 65th Regiment. It was driven by Private <name type="person" key="name-100294">George Tuffin</name> (afterwards one of the defenders of Turuturu-mokai Redoubt, where he received five wounds). Two of the troopers, <name type="person" key="name-100577">William Wallace</name> and Haggerty, rode ahead, and the third, Michael Noonan (killed near Waikare-moana, 1869), was rearguard. When about half-way between Hawera and Waihi the little convoy was ambushed by a party of twenty Maoris from the cover of high fern and <hi rend="i">tutu</hi> bushes. A volley was suddenly delivered at Haggerty, whose horse received six bullets and fell dead. Haggerty was thrown on the track with a wound in the leg, and instantly there was a rush of Hauhaus from the fern and a flash of tomahawks as they despatched him. “They were on him like a pack of wolves,” says <name key="name-100577" type="person">Wallace</name>, the sole survivor to-day of that escort. <name key="name-100577" type="person">Wallace</name> was the target for the second volley,
          <pb xml:id="n147" n="147"/>
          but, as if by a miracle, he escaped. The Maoris then shot the shaft horse in the cart team; a wounded Hauhau rode the leader away. Tuffin, who was unarmed, jumped out of the cart and ran for his life; he reached Waihi Redoubt unhurt. Emerson, who was suffering great pain, got out and appealed to the troopers not to let the Hauhaus get him. “It's all right, Mick,” shouted <name key="name-100577" type="person">Wallace</name>, “we won't leave you.” Emerson was unable to mount a horse, but hobbled along between the two cavalrymen, who kept the Hauhaus off with their carbines and revolvers until a party of Rangers, volunteers, and Wanganui natives came doubling up from Waihi, led by Captain Newland. The Hauhaus secured Haggerty's carbine, revolver, and sword, but had not time to plunder the cart. Captain Smith, commanding at Hawera, was put under arrest for sending so small an escort through perilous country.</p>
        <p>Captain <name type="person" key="name-140972">J. R. Rushton</name>, of Kutarere, Ohiwa, describes how vengeance was exacted for Haggerty's death. Rushton had been a sergeant in the Patea Rangers, and had resigned, but was now serving as a volunteer without pay. “The Maoris,” he says, “now became very enterprising, and often fired from a point of bush about 800 yards away. I think I suggested this trap for them. I took six or seven men out, and when some distance from the bush started a sham survey—that is, I told the men to use their carbines as if cutting lines. I stood at a distance as surveyor, directing them towards the part of bush the firing had come from. A party under Ensign Northcroft had come out of our redoubt unseen by the Maoris, and as we moved forward kept in touch with our flank. Now came what we expected—a heavy volley right at us; but luckily no hits. Our supports now sprang up, charging right into the bush. We thought that our ruse had failed, when our brave little comrade Winiata fired point-blank at a Maori trying to shelter behind a <hi rend="i">rimu</hi> tree, and killed him. ‘This is <hi rend="i">utu</hi> for my friend Haggerty,’ cried Winiata, as he ran up to tomahawk the fallen Hauhau. We followed up the rest, who bolted. After this we prepared to attack Pungarehu, as that place and Te Ngutu-o-te-manu were the chief strongholds of the Hauhaus.”</p>
        <p>The principal engagement of the campaign was fought at Te Pungarehu, a village in the bush on the western side of the Wai-ngongoro and not far from the afterwards celebrated Te Ngutu-o-te-manu. The position of the place was not exactly known for this bush country was unmapped and unexplored by Europeans; but McDonnell's practice was to scout about until a well-marked track was found, and then follow it up. With a force of about a hundred and ten men he crossed the Waingongoro late on the night of the 1st October and marched
          <pb xml:id="n148" n="148"/>
          in past Mawhitiwhiti, following a trail which led to a clearing in the heavy timber. <hi rend="i">Whares</hi> were scattered about this clearing, which was found after the fight to be Pungarehu, peopled by many families of the Nga-Ruahine Tribe. Lieutenant C. A. M. Hirtzel (Palmerston North), then in the Wanganui Yeomanry Cavalry, thus describes the attack on the <hi rend="i">kainga:</hi>—</p>
        <p>“We lay in the bush on the outskirts of the village, after crossing a small creek, until dawn; the cocks were crowing in the settlement as we halted. Just at daylight one of the men's rifles went off accidentally, and so we had to rush the place at once. I jumped up, calling to my corps—the cavalry, dismounted—to follow me, and ran for the village. Our sergeant-major, Duff, dashed past me, and was into the place first, I think. Some men rushed to each <hi rend="i">whare,</hi> and McDonnell demanded the surrender of the people. The Maoris opened fire, and we replied, firing into the <hi rend="i">whares.</hi> Some of the natives rushed out; others fired at us from the hut doorways. Sergeant-Major Duff was stooping down to look into the doorway of one of the dug-in huts when he was shot and mortally wounded. I saw a woman with a baby in her arms come out of the largest <hi rend="i">whare</hi>—the one where Duff was hit—and walk away into the bush on the right flank of the clearing. One of our men was about to shoot her when I stopped him and protected her. She stood looking at me a moment and then disappeared in the bush. I asked Captain Newland to send some men to help me get Duff's body away, and I was just in the act of getting over a fence when I was shot in the back, and after I was carried to the rear I saw no more of the fight. The bullet struck near my spine below the shoulder and went right round the back. Meanwhile there was hot firing, and the village was in a blaze. Ensign Northcroft, as I heard afterwards, ran up and carried Duff off into shelter. The Maoris kept up a heavy fire from the bush at the rear end of the clearing, and more came up from Te Ngutu-o-te-manu to assist them when they heard the firing; they tried to work round on our left flank and surround us, and the withdrawal of our force was risky and difficult, but McDonnell carried it out well.”</p>
        <p>Five of the <hi rend="i">whares</hi> in the village were fortified, according to McDonnell's report. In order to dislodge the occupants, who had fired heavy volleys on being called on to surrender, the troops scraped off the earth which covered the roofs and pulled down the slabs to fire into the defenders. In half an hour the attackers were masters of the position, and firing ceased. Then the force, when engaged in setting fire to the <hi rend="i">whares,</hi> was suddenly fired on heavily from the bush, and as this firing increased it was evident that the Hauhaus had been reinforced strongly, and
          <pb xml:id="n149" n="149"/>
          the withdrawal of the troops began. Some casks of gunpowder exploded in the burning houses as the force moved off.</p>
        <p>Besides Duff, two men had been mortally wounded, and several others were hit in the heavy skirmishing which followed the first attack, and these were carried off in blankets by the main body when the return march was ordered. Captain Newland, Captain Kepa, Ensign Northcroft, and a few men held the Hauhaus in check while the main body withdrew, and fought a gallant rearguard action with a much larger body of Hauhaus. Those who had escaped from the <hi rend="i">whares</hi> in the clearing were reinforced by warriors hurrying down from Te Ngutu-o-te-manu, and they hotly pressed the retiring force through the bush and the gullies. Those who particularly distinguished themselves in this hard-fought affair were Ensign (afterwards Captain) Northcroft, Poma Haunui (of Hiruharama), and volunteers <name type="person" key="name-140972">J. R. Rushton</name> and <name type="person" key="name-209605">David White</name>. The rescue of the dying sergeant-major from the Hauhau tomahawks was one of a series of brave deeds which earned for Northcroft the decoration of the New Zealand Cross, tardily bestowed on him long afterwards.<note xml:id="fn17-149" n="*"><p>Lieut.-Colonel McDonnell wrote as follows to the Under-Secretary of the Defence Office, under date 30th March, 1871: “For the consideration of the Hon. the Defence Minister, I have the honour to state that at the attack on Pungarehu in October, 1866, Ensign Northcroft, of the Patea Rangers, and now a Sub-Inspector in the Armed Constabulary, did, with great bravery, and at the risk of his life, rescue Sergeant-Major Duff, who was mortally wounded and helpless, from the enemy; also at the attack upon Tirotiro-moana, in November of the same year, Mr. Northcroft, being on that occasion in front in the bush with Private Economedes, was met by the enemy, who fired and killed the latter. Mr. Northcroft held his ground until assistance came up, preventing mutilation of the body and the capture of carbine and revolver, besides a considerable sum of money the man had on his person. This officer would have been recommended by me for the above to the Hon. Colonel Haultain as deserving the Victoria Cross could it have been conferred on a colonial soldier.” It was not, however, until after the lapse of forty years that Captain Northcroft was awarded the New Zealand Cross for his gallant deeds.</p></note> Poma Haunui, an athletic deeply tattooed warrior from Hiruharama, on the Wanganui, and several of his comrades had a close-range encounter with double their number of Hauhaus, and killed four of them and secured their arms. Rushton and White, two devoted comrades, had been sergeants in the Patea Rangers. All the men of that corps had resigned owing to the Government's niggardly treatment of them in the allotment of land, but the two sergeants had volunteered for service without pay, seeing McDonnell's great need of experienced men. Rushton had the stock of his carbine smashed at Pungarehu.</p>
        <p>The Ngati-Ruanui Tribe, chiefly the Nga-Ruahine section,
          <pb xml:id="n150" n="150"/>
          lost about thirty men in Pungarehu and in the bush skirmishing thence to the Wai-ngongoro. Twenty-one dead were counted, and others were buried in the burning ruins when the <hi rend="i">whares</hi> were destroyed. One of the fighting chiefs, Toi Whakataka, was wounded in escaping from a large <hi rend="i">whare</hi> in the clearing. Young Te Kahu-pukoro, who afterwards became one of <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>'s warriors of the “Tekau-ma-rua,”, succeeded in bursting out of one of the burning huts. Nine of the Nga-Ruahine were taken to Waihi as prisoners, and the victors also captured about thirty stand of arms. Next day the three dead of McDonnell's force were buried with military honours in the little military cemetery at Ohawe, on the south side of the Wai-ngongoro.</p>
        <p>After this well-planned and well-executed blow against the bush-dwellers Major McDonnell carried out several surprise raids upon forest settlements, compelling those Hauhaus who did not deem it expedient to make submission to retire farther into the interior. Keteonetea, Te Popoia, Tirotiro-moana, and other settlements (lying to the east of the present railway-line) were the principal objectives of these expeditions. There was a brisk action on the 18th October at Te Popoia. The force advanced to the attack just before dawn, but at a place where the Maoris had felled trees across the narrow bush-track heavy volleys were fired into the advance-party, and, as it was still dark, a retirement was ordered. Captain William McDonnell, who was leading, was severely wounded in the hip.</p>
        <p>In another expedition to this place on the 22nd October a detachment of the 18th Regiment from the Wai-ngongoro Redoubt took part; the column was commanded by Major Rocke of that regiment. This was a more successful attack, for it was delivered in daylight. The Maoris made resistance at the barricade of logs, but the troops rushed it, killed two Hauhaus, and destroyed the village. The British had one man killed.</p>
        <p>The Hauhaus at this place made use of a curious bush-engine against their enemies. Just alongside the tracks leading to Te Popoia they set some formidable <hi rend="i">tawhiti,</hi> or spring traps, formed of growing trees. The <hi rend="i">tawhiti</hi> was a sapling of some tough and elastic timber, preferably <hi rend="i">matipo.</hi> Such a tree by the trail-side was stripped of its branches and bent down and back without breaking it, until it was lying as nearly horizontal as possible, in such a position as to sweep the road. The end was fastened with a flax-line carried across the track, so laid than any unsuspecting invader coming along the track in the darkness or uncertain light would release the trap and the next instant receive the full force of the rebounding tree. (A very similar device, consisting of a bent sapling, an invisible trap-line, and a spear has been encountered by explorers and
          <pb xml:id="n151" n="151"/>
          punitive parties in the Solomon Islands and in Papua.) The old Hauhaus of Taranaki claim that some of the Kupapas (Wanganui Native Contingent) were injured by these <hi rend="i">tawhiti</hi> in the night advance on Te Popoia; however, any casualties thus caused could not have been serious.<note xml:id="fn18-151" n="*"><p><name type="person" key="name-207418">Kimble Bent</name>, the <hi rend="i">pakeha-Maori,</hi> told me that in 1866, when he was living with the Ngati-Tupaea, he saw ten or twelve of these sapling spring traps, or <hi rend="i">tawhiti,</hi> set on the tracks just outside Te Popoia.</p></note>
        </p>
        <p>On the 5th November Major McDonnell took a force much farther inland, intending to surprise the Ngati-Tupaea clan at their village, Tirotiro-moana, by approaching it from the rear. The column had a long bush march, working round over what is now the Eltham district. On crossing the Mangemange Creek, which flows out of the Ngaere Swamp and joins the Tangahoe below Otapawa, the leading files received a volley from a Hauhau party in ambush behind some logs on the high bank. Economedes, a Greek—an excellent soldier—was killed. The force rushed up into Tirotiro-moana Village, which was a short distance above the creek, but found it deserted. Natives were seen in considerable numbers in a clearing, but McDonnell's force was scarcely in condition to follow them up after the long and wearying march, and the order was given to return to Waihi.</p>
        <p>Another expedition about this time was of importance because it was the first visit of a Government force to Te Ngutu-o-te-manu, and also because it was the last occasion on which the 18th Royal Irish Regiment took the field against the Maoris. The force included, besides a detachment of the 18th from the Wai-ngongoro Redoubt, the Wanganui Yeomanry Cavalry, a useful little corps which did a great deal of dismounted work in Taranaki. Sir <name type="person" key="name-208095">George Grey</name> had come to oversee McDonnell's operations, and he accompanied this expedition. A veteran of the Wanganui Yeomanry Cavalry, Mr. <name type="person" key="name-100577">William Wallace</name> afterwards sergeant in No. 2 Division Armed Constabulary), gives the following account of the discovery of <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>'s forest stronghold:—</p>
        <p>“In the summer of 1866 we had seen great columns of smoke rising from the heart of the bush, and we knew that in the forest inland of Waihi the Hauhaus were preparing large clearings for growing food; for these we were now searching. After a march through the heavy timber that then covered the plain we came to a wide clearing on both sides of a small watercourse. This we discovered was the stream (the Mangotahi) which formed part of the western and southern boundaries of Te Ngutu-o-te-manu clearing. The place was a little distance to the north of the present Domain paddock. On the northern or inland side
          <pb xml:id="n152" n="152"/>
          of the creek many <hi rend="i">whares</hi> were scattered about the clearing. The place was quite deserted, but I think the Maoris could not have been very far away. The houses were of a different style of construction to anything I have seen before or have seen since among the natives. They were log cabins much after the pattern of those used in the backwoods of North America. Each hut was built of small unbarked logs laid horizontally on one another, and notched at the ends so as to interlock closely. The sides of the huts were low, not more than 4 feet or 5 feet high; the interior was hollowed out of the earth to a depth of about 2 feet, so that in entering, as in the usual <hi rend="i">wharepuni</hi> of those days, one had to step downwards through the low doorway. Loopholes for rifle-fire were cut in the log walls, 2 feet or 3 feet above the ground. The roofs were thatched with <hi rend="i">raupo</hi> reeds and <hi rend="i">nikau</hi>-palm fronds. There was a large number of these <hi rend="i">whares</hi> scattered about on each side of the track ahead. Had they been occupied that day we should have had a very bad time of it indeed, for each hut was a little blockhouse and rifle-pit combined in itself, and each could have been defended independently of the others. Through the gun-apertures in these strongly built huts, impervious to bullets, they could have shot down our men in scores with perfect safety. It was a regular death-trap; and when we discovered the real strength of the apparently unfortified village we were very thankful that the Hauhaus were not at home to receive us that day. We burned the settlement, and returned through the bush without meeting the enemy.”<note xml:id="fn19-152" n="*"><p>Regarding this unusual type of Maori <hi rend="i">whare,</hi> the Rev. <name type="person" key="name-027784">R. Haddon</name> (Tahu-Potiki), who is closely related to <name key="name-124007" type="person">Titokowaru</name>'s family, in a conversation on the subject at Nga-pua-rata, Normanby, said: “I have heard from my old people of this <hi rend="i">whare-rakau</hi> or <hi rend="i">whare-tuwatawata</hi> settlement. I believe they got the idea in the early days before the war from the Rev. Skevington, the missionary, who lived in a house built in log-cabin fashion down at the Inaha, where the Riverdale Cheese-factory now stands. It was from this <hi rend="i">whare</hi> probably that they learned how to notch the ends of the poles and saplings so that they would fit in closely together.”</p></note>
        </p>
        <p>This log-cabin <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> is very close to the place where McDonnell was defeated in the second attack on Te Ngutu-o-te-manu in 1868.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c16" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n153" n="153"/>
        <head>Chapter 16: THE TAURANGA BUSH CAMPAIGN</head>
        <p>IN THE EARLY part of 1867 the tribe called Piri-Rakau (“Cling to the Forest”), descended from ancient aboriginal clans, came into conflict with the Government forces in a series of sharp skirmishes along the northern edge of the bush-covered tableland in rear of Tauranga Harbour. These Piri-Rakau, assisted by parties of men from other districts, were all Hauhaus, and the Pai-marire pole of worship was a feature of each village. The edge of the Hautere plateau, much dissected by ravines, at a general altitude of 1,100 feet above the sea, was the scene of engagements in which a few Imperial troops co-operated with the Colonial Militia and a contingent of Arawa Maoris against numerous war-parties of the bush-dwellers. The conditions of campaigning were difficult because of the very broken character of the country, but the Arawa friendlies and a few skilful colonials made conditions so precarious for the Hauhaus by seeking them out in their bush villages and destroying their crops that the little campaign soon convinced the rebels of the futility of active resistance.</p>
        <p>Towards the end of 1866 twelve survey-parties began the work of cutting up the confiscated lands for settlement. These lands were on the upper parts of the Wairoa and Waimapu Rivers and in rear of Te Puna. The Piri-Rakau and their kinsmen and allies of the Hauhau faction soon exhibited their hostility by sending warnings to some of the surveyors to remove from the district on pain of death. These threats were followed by armed raids on several camps, and the theodolites of Messrs Graham and Gundry, two of the surveyors, were carried off. About this time a settler named Campbell was murdered on his section near Waimapu.</p>
        <p>Besides the resentment of the Hauhaus at the preparations for the settlement of the country taken from them, there was a strong desire to avenge the deaths of the scores of their people who fell in the battle at Te Ranga, 1864. Pene Taka, the Ngai-te-Rangi man who was chiefly accredited with the laying-out of
          <pb xml:id="n154" n="154"/>
          the Gate <hi rend="i">Pa</hi> entrenchments, had joined the Piri-Rakau with a number of his people—the majority of Ngai-te-Rangi remained neutral—and he announced that he intended to obtain <hi rend="i">utu</hi> for the death of his relative Rawiri Puhirake at Te Ranga. Prominent among the Hauhaus was the old warrior priest, and prophet Hakaraia, from Kenana (Canaan), near Te Puke. A number of Ngati-Porou from the Moehau Peninsula had cast in their fighting fortunes with the Piri-Rakau under the chiefs Te Popata and Te Kewene, and many Ngati-Raukawa and some Waikato also joined them.</p>
        <p>The opening action of the campaign occurred on the 18th January, 1867, at the village of Te Irihanga. On the previous day a force of the 1st Waikato Militia was moved out to the Omanawa Redoubt for the purpose of covering the arrest of Pene Taka and others of Ngai-te-Rangi, and Te Kewene and others of Ngati-Porou, on charges of interference with the surveyors by taking their instruments and threatening them with death. On the morning of the 18th the officer in charge of the force at Omanawa crossed over towards Te Irihanga with forty men. This movement, which was premature, quickly brought on a fight. A volley from the Hauhaus, as the small force began its ascent of Te Irihanga Hill, mortally wounded Sergeant-Major Emus of the Militia; he died four days later. On receiving this surprise volley the Militia quickly extended in skirmishing order, and hot firing lasted for about three-quarters of an hour. After an indecisive encounter the Militia force drew off and returned to the Omanawa post.</p>
        <p>The next expedition (21st-22nd January) consisted of detachments of the 1st Waikato Regiment of Militia, under Colonel Harrington, and the 12th Regiment, commanded by Colonel Hamilton. The force crossed the Wairoa River at Poteriwhi in canoes and boats (just above the present bridge), and ascended the long fern-clad slopes of Minden Peak, where the 12th Regiment bivouacked for the night. Mr. <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name>, who was soon afterwards given a commission as ensign and received promotion to lieutenant, was attached to the Imperials as interpreter, but obtained Colonel Hamilton's permission to act in that capacity for Colonel Harrington's force which was in the advance, and which did all the fighting.</p>
        <p>Passing through Te Irihanga the Militia skirmished through the belt of bush which separated it from the next settlement, Whakamarama. On entering the large fields of maize and potatoes at Whakamarama the Militia came under a heavy fire from the edge of the forest all round. The tall maize afforded good cover, and no casualties occurred just then. <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name> was one of the few who were on horseback and led the attack on the village.
          <pb xml:id="n155" n="155"/>
          Seeing a party of seven Hauhaus making for a slab hut, he galloped up, trying to turn them to the right, where they would have run against Captain A. C. Turner's company of Militia. The enemy reached the shelter first, and fired a volley at short range through the doorway and two open windows. Mair's horse, a heavy one, fell dead, its spine smashed by a bullet, and other shots through its head and heart. In its fall it pinned Mair's left leg and spurred boot so that he could not move. In the meantime the natives rushed out, reloading as they ran toward him, while he kept snapping his revolver, which had been wet through when he swam the Judea estuary at high water that morning. Fortunately one cartridge exploded, wounding the foremost man, which checked the rush, and Captain Turner, hurrying up, extracted Mair from his perilous position. A bullet had cut the peak of his cap, another grazed his sleeve, and another cut the pommel of his saddle. Several 1st Waikato men now ran up, and the party gave chase to the natives. The Hauhaus retired into the bush, and the pursuers got in among some fallen timber. Here Private Henry Jeffs was mortally wounded at close range, and was brought out with great difficulty. While the advance-party was so engaged, the main body of the Militia reached the spot where Mair's dead horse was lying, and Private Burslem, by way of a joke, stood up on the animal and began soliciting bids, when a dozen shots rang out from the edge of the bush and a bullet deprived the self-constituted auctioneer of part of an ear.</p>
        <p>At the request of the Government, Major William Mair, R.M. at Maketu, raised a force of two hundred armed Arawa, at a pay of 3s. a day, for the purpose of following up the Hauhaus to their forest villages and dispersing them and destroying their cultivations. Mair was instructed to begin at Te Puke, then the headquarters of Hakaraia's band (Waitaha and Tapuika clans), to destroy food crops there, and then to push on to Oropi. After burning the village and making havoc in the food-gardens the Arawa pushed on along the edge of the bush. The instruments belonging to Mr. Graham, the surveyor, were found at Te Puke. Oropi was found unoccupied and was destroyed. Here a large quantity of loot and some gunpowder was found, and Hakaraia's great flag and other Hauhau banners were discovered in the bush.</p>
        <p>On the 4th February a combined attack was made on the Hauhaus assembled at Te Akeake, a short distance inland of the redoubt called Pye's Pa (after Captain Pye, V.C., of the Colonial Defence Force Cavalry) at Otupuraho. The column was made up of the 1st Waikato Militia under Colonel Harrington, Mair's Arawa, and some other Arawa under Captain Walker. The Hauhaus were collected in some strength in a wooded gorge.
          <pb xml:id="n156" n="156"/>
          After some sharp skirmishing from tree to tree they were driven back into the dense forest. Akeake and Taumata Villages were taken, with five prisoners, from whom it was ascertained that Hakaraia had been there with forty-five men. <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name> led the attack on the rifle-pits at Taumata, and the Defence Minister, Colonel Haultain, who accompanied the expedition, gave him a commission as ensign of Militia. The work of cutting down and otherwise destroying the food crops in the captured settlements occupied the Militia for three days. From here the Arawa went on inland to Paengaroa, where the Hauhaus retired into the forest after firing a few heavy volleys. The settlement here, too, was burned down.</p>
        <p>In the middle of February a strong expedition was organized at Tauranga to attack Te Irihanga and Whakamarama again. On this occasion the force was composed almost entirely of Arawa natives commanded by Major William Mair and his brother Gilbert. Captain H. L. Skeet's company of volunteer engineers, a fine body of young surveyors, all well accustomed to bushwork formed part of the column, and several companies of the 1st Waikato Militia acted as supports. The expedition followed the route taken by the first attacking column, up the right (proper) bank of the Wairoa, fording that river at the lower falls. The first night out was spent in bivouac at Awangarara, near the ford. On reaching the Irihanga village, on the eastern fringe of the forest, on the 15th February, the place was found strongly held by the enemy. The Hauhaus did not fire until the troops got into the open ground near the top of the hill on which the village stood. The summit was about 150 yards from the bush. The fern on each side of the narrow road was 8 feet or 10 feet high. The Hauhaus had cleared a space of about 10 yards wide between the hill and the bush by treading the fern down, and the heads of the fern were pressed over in the direction of the line of march of the troops. This was done in order to enable the defenders of the hill to fire destructive volleys while the attackers were passing over the ground between the summit and the bush—a task of difficulty and slowness on account of the artful manner in which the fern had been pressed over. As the troops approached the hilltop the Hauhaus opened fire. Major Mair's Arawa, who were leading, waited until the enemy had delivered a heavy volley, and then, before the Hauhaus could reload, charged and captured the settlement, and drove the Hauhaus into the bush. The force advanced and penetrated to Whakamarama, the headquarters settlement of the Piri-Rakau and their chief source of food-supplies. (The present sawmill at Whakamarama, fifteen miles inland from Tauranga by the Wairoa route, is close to this spot.) The village and
          <pb xml:id="n157" n="157"/>
          cultivations occupied a beautiful tract of fertile country, with a thin belt of bush on the front and the dense forest and deep gorges of the hinterland in the rear—a perfect retreat and refuge in case of need. The Piri-Rakau had over 100 acres down in food crops, chiefly potatoes and maize; the cultivations occupied a shallow sunny saucer of country slightly inclined to the northeast, divided by a low ridge. In rear there was heavy timber—<hi rend="i">rimu, tawa,</hi> and even <hi rend="i">puriri,</hi> a tree not often seen on this part of the coast. Comfortable thatched <hi rend="i">whares,</hi> with some slab houses, were scattered all over this terrain, among the plots of maize and potatoes; the place had recently been cleared of forest, and burnt logs and stumps were dotted about the fields. A tall <hi rend="i">niu,</hi> the pole of worship, stood in the principal part of the settlement; its foot was encircled by a red-painted railing modelled on church altar-rails. There were similar <hi rend="i">niu</hi> masts at other villages along the edge of the forest—Irihanga, Oropi, and other <hi rend="i">kaingas.</hi> In some cases the mast was painted red as high as the crosstrees.</p>
        <p>The retreating enemy were pursued through the belt of forest, about a quarter of a mile in length, separating Irihanga from the eastern end of the Whakamarama village and fields. The strip of heavy timber between the two settlements is still standing; then, as now, it was fairly clear of undergrowth. There was a sledge-track through it connecting the two villages, which were half a mile apart. Mair's Arawa contingent, dashing ahead, fell in with the Hauhaus in the middle of the bush. The enemy made a determined stand behind the cover of some very large trees and logs. Their resistance was broken by Harete te Whanarere, one of a famous fighting family of Ngati-Pikiao, from Rotoiti. On the side of the track, where the huge, densely foliaged trees make a twilight gloom, he pluckily grappled the foremost of the antagonists, a big Hauhau, whom he threw to the ground. The two warriors were engaged in a desperate struggle when another Hauhau dashed out from his cover, and, placing the muzzle of his Tower musket against Harete's body, fired and smashed both the hip-joints. (Though terribly wounded, Harete survived for some years.) Hemana then dashed up and killed the man who had shot Harete. Several of the Piri-Rakau were wounded in the tree-to-tree fighting here. It was typical bush warfare for a few minutes. Only the black heads of the combatants were to be seen now and again, and the muzzle of a gun showing for an instant, followed by a puff of smoke, then an instant dash for another tree. The Hauhaus presently broke and fell back on their main body at the Whakamarama village.</p>
        <p>Just after the Piri-Rakau had retreated from the scene of this skirmish midway through the belt of bush Ensign Mair noticed a trail of blood leading down to a deep gorge on the left, or east,
          <pb xml:id="n158" n="158"/>
          in the direction of Poripori. There was a faint track here through the forest to Poripori, which the Piri-Rakau had marked by breaking and doubling over the fronds of the fern called <hi rend="i">tu-taumata (Lomaria discolor)</hi>, which are silvery-white underneath. When doubled over, the white under-surface of the fern showed conspicuously against the dark green of the ferns, moss, and tree-trunks around it. Mair observed that these white fronds were splashed with blood; and, diverging from the route followed by the others, he scouted down to the creek in the gorge. Hot on the trail, he followed the blood-marks to a cave, over the mouth of which a little waterfall came down. A shot rang out from the cave, narrowly missing him. Mair rushed in and encountered a wounded Maori kneeling behind the rocks in the gloom, and shot the man dead just as he was levelling his long single-barrel gun for another shot. Taking the dead warrior's gun and <hi rend="i">whakakai</hi> pendant of <hi rend="i">tangiwai</hi> greenstone as trophies, Mair hurried back to the scene of the fight. He found by inquiry afterwards that the man he had shot, a big tattooed warrior, was a Piri-Rakau named Rota, one of the leading men of the turbulent tribe.</p>
        <p>Ensign Mair soon overtook his brother William, who, with his Arawa, was hotly engaged with the enemy at Whakamarama. The contingent skirmished through the maize-fields, where the corn was higher than a man's head, and forced the Hauhaus back to the western end of the clearing. Here, at their third position, Te Umu-o-Korongaehe, on the edge of the bush, the enemy made a further stand.</p>
        <p>One of the Arawa, a man named Kitua, was severely wounded by a curious projectile, a large nail, which lacerated his leg badly; there were several slighter casualties. <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name> was joined here by several of the volunteer engineers, including Privates Eric Goldsmith, <name type="person" key="name-100492">A. Crapp</name> (afterwards Captain Crapp), and Tom Jordan. Lieutenant Horne, of the 1st Waikato Regiment, and others also came up. On ascending a low ridge a number of the Hauhaus were seen behind a large <hi rend="i">tawa</hi> tree which was lying across the track. These men fired at about 25 yards, mortally wounding young Tom Jordan in the abdomen. At the same moment Lieutenant Horne, who had taken cover behind a big <hi rend="i">rimu</hi> tree, killed the foremost assailant, a stalwart young fellow named Raumati, with a bullet through the eye. His fall so discouraged his companions that the small force were enabled to retire with Jordan's body and rejoin the main division. Raumati was a chief of the Piri-Rakau. He had fought in the Waikato War, receiving a wound at Otau, Wairoa South, in 1863, and he was one of the men who defended the Koheriki trenches, the left wing of the Gate <hi rend="i">Pa,</hi> in the battle of 1864.</p>
        <pb xml:id="n159" n="159"/>
        <p>The work of carrying out the dying volunteer was difficult. He was a big, heavy man, and there were only four to bear him out to the main body, while two others acted as rearguard and kept the Hauhaus off with their carbine-fire. The Piri-Rakau, however, had had enough of it by this time, and their pursuit was not very spirited.</p>
        <p>In this skirmishing, in which several hundred Hauhaus were engaged, most of the fighting was done by the Arawa; few of the Europeans got up in time. The crops were ordered to be destroyed, but the area was so large that the troops could only cut down or otherwise destroy a part of the maize and potatoes. The <hi rend="i">whares</hi> in the group of villages were destroyed, and the force marched back to Tauranga.</p>
        <p>Major William Mair led his Arawa with his customary skill and judgment. A characteristic story is told by an eye-witness as an illustration of his coolness under fire. While he was waiting for his supports to come up under a hot fire at Irihanga some of the advance-party gathered in a grove of peach-trees loaded with fruit. Mair climbed to the top in full view of the Maoris, 40 yards away, to reach the ripest peaches, and the Hauhau bullets brought the fruit tumbling down; but the Major remained there enjoying the peaches and calling down to his brother and other comrades below, “Have you enough, boys?”</p>
        <p>Of this Irihanga-Whakamarama battle (15th February) Mr. <name type="person" key="name-100488">H. T. Clarke</name>, Civil Commissioner, wrote in his report to the Native Minister, Mr. <name type="person" key="name-209083">J. C. Richmond</name>: “The enemy were not suffered to rest a moment. They were driven from tree to tree through the wood in an incredibly short time. They were then driven through their cultivations at Te Whakamarama to the wood on the other side. The dashing manner in which the Arawa accomplished the work under the direction of Mr. Mair is described by everyone who witnessed it as being very praiseworthy.</p>
        <p>On the 19th February the Arawa moved on to Paengaroa and Kaimai; the latter village was found deserted. On the 2nd March Major Mair and his Maoris threw up breastworks at Paengaroa to cover the work of the survey-parties and to watch the Kaimai hostiles. On the 3rd March <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name> and four men, out foraging, followed up a trail near Te Kaki clearing, in very wild rough country, and suddenly were heavily fired on—“a terrific close fire.” A brave young Arawa, Mau-paraoa, fell severely wounded. Mair and the other three men kept up a smart fire until the rest of the small foraging-party came up. He then took the offensive and drove the Hauhaus off, killing two of them. Lieutenant C. Dean Pitt, of the 1st Waikato Militia, who was attached to the Arawa contingent, brought up fifty men in support. The Civil Commissioner in his report on the skirmish praised the activity
          <pb xml:id="n160" n="160"/>
          and courage displayed by Mair and Pitt in this hot bit of work.</p>
        <p>Several other hazardous scouting operations into the great forest of the ravine-seamed tableland trending up to the Hautere wilderness were undertaken by the Mairs and their pickel bodies of Arawa. Many Ngati-Raukawa from Patetere and Waotu had joined the Piri-Rakau, but these presently withdrew to share in a strong Kingite attack from the north upon the Rotorua district, left temporarily unprotected by the absence of so many Arawa in the Tauranga operations.</p>
        <p>The remnant of the Piri-Rakau still own a large area of the high land on the fringe of the forest and inland to the Hautere plateau. Many of the Maoris employed at the Whakamarama sawmill, close to the principal battle-grounds, are descendants of the Hauhaus who fought the troops here and at Irihanga in 1867.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c17" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n161" n="161"/>
        <head>Chapter 17: HAUHAU INVASION OF ROTORUA DISTRICT</head>
        <p>IN MARCH OF 1867 a formidable attempt to invade Rotorua was made by a body of Waikato, Ngati-Raukawa, and Ngati-Haua men, acting at the instigation—or, at any rate, with the approval of King Tawhaio. The object was to exact retribution for the action of the Arawa tribes in barring the way to the East Coast army of reinforcements for Waikato in 1864. The invaders reached the western shore of Rotorua Lake, but did not succeed in their essay to attack Ohinemutu itself.</p>
        <p>The first alarm of the Kingite-Hauhau incursion was communicated to the Civil Commissioner at Tauranga by Dr. Nesbitt, the Government agent and medical officer at Rotorua. He reported in March that a force of Waikato Hauhaus, numbering from three hundred to five hundred fighting-men, had appeared on the edge of the Mamaku Forest and had encamped at Puraku, near Tarukenga, sending parties out to Waiteti and to Parawai, near Puhirua, close to the lake. Those at Parawai were said to be under the command of Hakaraia, the Hauhau prophet from Te Puke. It was ascertained later that Kihitu was the principal leader of the Waikato and their allies.</p>
        <p>The first to engage these raiders was Ensign <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name>, with a small body of Arawa, in a skirmish on Sunday, the 17th March, three days before the main body of Militia and Arawa reached Rotorua from Tauranga. Most of the Arawa had been in the Tauranga district fighting the Piri-Rakau and other Hauhau tribes, and there were only a few with Mr. Mair, who had just made a hazardous scouting expedition, alone, into Poripori, discovering there that the Hauhaus were making for Rotorua. As he came along the lake-shore from the Kaituna side he saw in the distance a line of blazing villages on the crest of land south of Rotorua—Paparata, Te Whetengu, and other places along the Tihi-o-Tonga, from the slopes of Ngongotaha Mountain stretching east to the Karaka Hill above the Hemo Gorge. The enemy had come down over the Hautere plateau and were making for Ohinemutu, hoping to capture the chief home
          <pb xml:id="n162" n="162"/>
          of the Arawa during the absence of the fighting-men. Mair hurried on at the double, taking with him the best of his men—and there were very few who were able to keep up with this active and tireless young officer on the war-path. He reached Pukeroa <hi rend="i">pa</hi> ahead of all his men, and found only a few able-bodied warriors there; most of the garrison were old men and women and children.</p>
        <p>The Maharo Redoubt, on the summit of Pukeroa Hill, had been built under Mair's direction before he left for Tauranga with the main body, and had been placed under the charge of <name type="person" key="name-100331">Henare te Pukuatua</name> with twenty-five men. From the western slope of the hill, at Paepae-mohoao, he could now see a long line of men, single file, advancing rapidly over a low ridge which trended across the old battlefield of Mataipuku, of cannibal fame, to the abandoned earthworks of Te Koutu <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> the terminal of the ridge, overlooking a small <hi rend="i">kainga</hi> of Ngati-Whakaue on the sandy shore of the lake. As was discovered afterwards, this war-party numbered seventy. The invading <hi rend="i">taua</hi> was headed by a woman, a circumstance reminiscent of the warlike customs in Samoa, where a high-born <hi rend="i">taupo</hi> woman usually led the march into battle. This woman of Waikato was Pare Turanga, a high prophetess and a sorceress or seer of visions (<hi rend="i">matakite</hi>).</p>
        <p>There was not an instant to lose, for it was clearly necessary to seize and hold the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> at Te Koutu before the enemy reached it. Accordingly Mr. Mair, having called on the most active of the men in Pukeroa to join him, rushed off to forestall the invaders. He had now thirty-nine men, a small body to join issue with the strong and evidently well-equipped invading force, who looked a splendid body of warriors as they came marching at a steady walk over the plain, stripped to the waist and armed with guns and tomahawks with numerous cartoucheboxes strapped around them. Mair's men had not a rifle among them. His own weapon was a double-barrel gun; his Arawas were armed with similar pieces and with single-barrel guns and old-fashioned Tower flint-lock muskets.</p>
        <p>The little Arawa force forded the Utuhina Stream 200 yards or 300 yards from its point of discharge into the lake. The water came up above the men's waists, and they had their guns and ammunition-boxes over their heads to keep them dry. They could hear the wild music of the Hauhaus' Pai-marire chant, a fanatic chorus, rolling up from the warriors as they marched into battle. Once across the little river the Arawa made direct for Te Koutu through the <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> scrub, here pitted with boiling springs and bubbling mud-holes, a nest of perils for an enemy unacquainted with the ground. Racing for the old hill <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> they clambered into its ditches on the south and east sides
          <pb xml:id="n163" n="163"/>
          just as the enemy charged and occupied the other two sides. The <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was roughly square in shape, about 45 yards in length and the same in width; its outline can plainly be traced to-day, although the olden <hi rend="i">parepare</hi> or parapets, trench, and traverses have suffered from the hand of time and the feet of grazing stock. [Later, in the “seventies,” Captain Mair, then resident at Te Koutu as Government officer, planted rows of <hi rend="i">Pinus insignis</hi> round the ramparts, and the stumps of these trees—which, when 100 feet high and 4 feet through the butt, were felled for timber and rafted round to the Ngongotaha sawmill—remain to-day to mark the limits of the ancient fortification.]</p>
        <p>The enemy were led on by Pare Turanga, the chieftainess already mentioned, a handsome young woman, tattooed on chin and lips, attired in beautiful native garments of finely dressed flax—a <hi rend="i">huaki</hi> with its double flounce of <hi rend="i">taniko</hi> pattern about the shoulders, leaving the right arm bare, and a <hi rend="i">korowai</hi> of white flax with dangling black dyed thrums around the waist. Huia-feather's adorned her luxuriant black hair. She wielded a long spear-headed <hi rend="i">taiaha,</hi> and this she handled in true warrior fashion as she came running on at the head of her warriors, perfectly indifferent to danger. Yelling their Pai-marire battle-cries, the Waikato Hauhaus made desperate endeavours to wrest the opposite trenches of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> from the Arawa. They attempted to outflank the Lakes men, but this was frustrated by Mair and his comrades, a few of whom dashed up to the south-west corner of the redoubt and enfiladed the enemy holding a portion of the westernmost trench. Meanwhile a number of Arawa, led by <name type="person" key="name-100331">Henare Pukuatua</name> and a big black-bearded young warrior chief of the Ngati-Raukawa and Ngati-Whakaue named <name type="person" key="name-100342">Arekatera Rongowhitiao</name>, worked round the north-eastern corner and began to outflank the Hauhaus in that direction, the side facing Kawaha. Some of the enemy had crept into the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> and occupied some <hi rend="i">ruas,</hi> or old food-pits, and other depressions there, and from this cover they kept up a constant and heavy but not very well directed fire upon the Arawa, very few of whom were hit. All that could be seen of most of the enemy were the black shaggy heads popping up here and there across the 20 yards of clear ground in the interior of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> and a gun hastily raised and discharged.</p>
        <p>The sharpest fighting occurred at the south-east angle of the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> Mr. Mair and a man of Ohinemutu named Te Honiana, dashing up the hill, secured cover behind a small but thick patch of <hi rend="i">manuka</hi> a few yards from the angle, and from here kept up a steady fire. Some of the enemy had taken cover behind the traverses of the old trench, which were still in usable order Meanwhile a fine young warrior of the Arawa, a man named
          <pb xml:id="n164" n="164"/>
          Werimana, of the high-born Amohau family, the favourite young chief of the Ngati-Tunohopo clan, boldly stood forth near the parapet, and singling out a foeman across the intervening few yards, shot him. Clubbing his gun he dashed forward “over the top” to despatch his foe, crying as he did so “<hi rend="i">Ki au te mata-ika</hi>” (“Mine is the first fish!”—<hi rend="i">i.e.,</hi> the first antagonist slain), when he himself was shot through the lungs by Hone, of Ngati-Ahuru, and fell mortally wounded. His fall was quickly avenged by Whiripo, of the Ngati-Tuara <hi rend="i">hapu;</hi> he shot and severely wounded Hone, who, after the fight was despatched by a bullet from Rameka's gun as <hi rend="i">utu</hi> for Werimana's fatal wound.</p>
        <p>Almost simultaneously Mair and Honiana secured a good view of a daring slim lad, conspicuous for his head of yellow-red hair, the ruddy tinge called by the Maoris <hi rend="i">urukehu.</hi> Their bullets both struck him, and he fell dead. It is believed he was Netana, of the Ngati-Haua Tribe.</p>
        <p>Now the Arawa on the other side of the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> succeeded in outflanking the enemy holding the northern face, and these at last broke and fled with the survivors of those who had faced the fire and Mair and his immediate followers. The whole war-party of Waikato turned and made for the cover of the thick <hi rend="i">manuka,</hi> fighting as they retired. The last to leave the battlefield—as she had been the first to enter it—was the fearless chieftainess, brandishing her red feather-decked <hi rend="i">taiaha,</hi> and rolling her eyes in the warrior grimace of the <hi rend="i">pukana</hi> until the shelter of the thickets was reached.</p>
        <p>Seven Waikato warriors were killed in and around this <hi rend="i">pa</hi> of Te Koutu; their bodies were interred in an ancient <hi rend="i">wahi-tapu,</hi> or burying-ground, which is marked to-day by an old willow-tree in the highest part of the redoubt. The Arawa, following up the retreating enemy, killed two more in a clump of <hi rend="i">kahikatea</hi> timber called Te Pa-nui-o-marama, on the flat in the direction of Ngongotaha. The pursuit ended at Te Puna-a-Tuhoe (now called the Fairy Spring), close to the base of Ngongotaha Mountain, and here two more were shot, making eleven in all; but the bodies were carried off by the retreating Waikato, who made off round the base of the Kauae spur and fell back on Tarukenga.</p>
        <p>The Arawa lost only one man—the brave Werimana, who was carried to Ohinemutu, where he died that night. Five men were wounded. Captain Mair gives the following list of the thirty-nine men who followed him to Te Koutu: <name key="name-100331" type="person">Henare te Pukuatua</name>, <name key="name-100332" type="person">Te Raika</name>, <name key="name-100333" type="person">Manahi Poihipi</name>, Taekata, <name key="name-100334" type="person">Te Warihi</name>, <name key="name-100335" type="person">Te Werimana</name> (died from wound), <name key="name-100336" type="person">Te Tupara Tokoaitua</name>, <name key="name-100337" type="person">Whiripo te Puni</name>, <name key="name-100338" type="person">Hamuera Pango</name>, <name key="name-100339" type="person">Pango Kaingamata te Ore</name>, Ngamahirau, Reupena, <name key="name-100340" type="person">Perepe Tapihana</name>, <name key="name-100341" type="person">Ieni Tapihana</name>, <name key="name-100342" type="person">Arekatera Rongowhitiao</name>, <name key="name-100343" type="person">Poniwahio Pango</name>, Ngakuku, <name key="name-100344" type="person">Hona te Ngatete</name>, Matenga
          <pb xml:id="n165" n="165"/>
          Rangi-whakairi-ao, <name key="name-100345" type="person">Paora te Amohau</name>, <name key="name-100346" type="person">Te Pimara</name>, <name key="name-100347" type="person">Pirika Poihipi</name>, <name key="name-100348" type="person">Te Wheuhi Wharekiekie Ngamako</name>, Himaera, <name key="name-110529" type="person">Te Rangikaheke</name> (severely wounded), Wehipeihana, <name key="name-100350" type="person">Henare Mokoia</name>, <name key="name-100351" type="person">Te Hauiti</name>, <name key="name-100352" type="person">Te Kowhai</name>, Te Kipihana te Keho, Te Katene Motunau, <name key="name-100353" type="person">Whakatau Ngakuku</name>, <name key="name-100354" type="person">Whitiana Pako</name>, <name key="name-100355" type="person">Te Taotahi</name>, <name type="person" key="name-100087">Te Araki te Pohu</name>, Raniera, <name key="name-100356" type="person">Hema te Tua</name>, <name key="name-100357" type="person">Hori Keretumu</name>, and <name key="name-100358" type="person">Manahi te Puango</name>.</p>
        <p>Some of these men, such as the Ngati-Tu chief of <name type="person" key="name-100087">Te Araki te Pohu</name>—a splendidly tattooed patriarch who died some years ago nearly a hundred years of age—were elderly men, and so could not keep up with the younger warriors in the race to forestall the Hauhaus, but all arrived in time for the fight.</p>
      </div>
      <div xml:id="c18" type="chapter">
        <pb xml:id="n166" n="166"/>
        <head>Chapter 18: CAPTURE OF PURAKU PA, TARUKENGA</head>
        <p>IMMEDIATELY AFTER THE Arawa repulse of the Waikato Hauhaus at Te Koutu (17th March, 1867) news reached Rotorua that the main war-party under Kihitu had occupied and was fortifying a position at Puraku, a short distance from Tarukenga, on the edge of the wooded ranges west of Rotorua Lake. This place was close to Parahaki, the scene in 1835 of the murder of Hunga by Haerehuka, a tragedy which led to the invasion of the Lakes country by the great warrior Te Waharoa and his Ngati-Haua. Now history was repeating itself in this attack by the Waikato tribes after a lapse of thirty years, but in this later instance the assailants were destined never to set foot on the shores of the famous lake or to reach the palisades or their hereditary foemen's fort. The Kingites established themselves comfortably in their eyrie at Puraku (called also Ahiria, or “Assyria”), whence they could overlook the whole basin of Rotorua, posted as they were on its lofty rim. They hoisted their curiously designed war-flags on a <hi rend="i">niu</hi> pole within the walls, and day and night the camp resounded with the solemn music of their Pai-marire chants.</p>
        <p>This fortification at Puraku was first built by the local disaffected tribes, the Ngati-Tura and others, and a small section of Ngati-Rangiwewehi. Ensign <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name>, who was at the time stationed at Rotorua, repeatedly scouted out alone to the lofty north-west spur of Ngongotaha Mountain—the wooded height called Te Tuahu-a-te-Atua (“The Altar of the God”), famous in Arawa fairy folk-lore—and from that post watched the Hauhaus hard at work digging their trenches and erecting their stockade. Then, after the fighting in rear of Tauranga, when the Waikato, Ngati-Raukawa, and other rebel tribes came out of the Piri-Rakau bush country and concentrated for an attack on Rotorua, they took up their quarters with Ngati-Tura and occupied and strengthened the <hi rend="i">pa.</hi> Mair's daring scouting exploit, when he went into the forest from Tauranga and found the large rebel force had moved out from Poripori southward, had the result of arousing the authorities to a sense of Rotorua's imminent danger,
          <pb xml:id="n167" n="167"/>
          and a Government column was hurried off to the Lakes via Maketu. On the 20th March Major (afterwards Lieut.-Colonel) <name type="person" key="name-100217">T. McDonnell</name> and Major St. John arrived with the 1st Waikato Regiment of Militia. The loyal Arawa co-operated with the troops in the skirmishing which followed.</p>
        <p>The principal operation was the attack and capture of Puraku. There was a preliminary reconnaissance in force when the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> was temporarily abandoned; it was partly destroyed by the force. Then, at the end of March, the full strength of the European and Maori force marched up the valley of Waiteti Stream, working past the northern spur of Ngongotaha Mountain to the ferncovered terraces and the bush ranges above. <name type="person" key="name-208640">Gilbert Mair</name> was detailed to take a hundred men of the Ngati-Pikiao and Ngati-Manawa Tribes and make a long detour to the right in order to work round into the forest in rear of the <hi rend="i">pa,</hi> which was a few hundred yards from the bush. The scheme was to surround the <hi rend="i">pa</hi> on the forest side, the main body meanwhile keeping the enemy busy on the front facing the lake, then to attack and drive the garrison into the cordon in rear.</p>
        <p>Mair, realizing the broken and difficult nature of the country, asked his superior to allow four hours in which to complete the task allotted him. However, he was only given two hours. Mair moved off quickly with his hundred Ngati-Pikiao, accompanied by Ensign Dean Pitt and Sergeant-Major <name type="person" key="name-209605">David White</name> (who was killed in 1869 at Te Paripari, on the Whakatane River). As he had anticipated, he had not gone very far before he was confronted by a series of precipitous defiles, the deep gorges T